2. A Mafia Princess - Michelle Hardin

Dangerous Beauty Part Two: A Mafia Princess DEWYMOSS

Dangerous Beauty Part Two: A Mafia Princess Copyright © 2014

Contents

Copyright Credits Dedication About This Book Prologue: Miniature Garden Destroyer

1. I Love You 2. Oblivion 3. The Morning After 4. The Reunion 5. Her Mother’s Daughter 6. Angelo & Ana 7. Home

5/1060

8. Pleasant View 9. The Call 10. The Garden 11. Angelo & Anastacia 12. Nathan & Carterina 13. Denial 14. What the Fuck? 15. Parents 16. Secrets Secrets 17. Happy Birthday Carterina 18. Parents Part 2 19. Training Carter 20. Trouble in Paradise 21. Back to Work 22. Beg For It 23. Depression

6/1060

24. The Truth 25. Healing 26. New Beginnings 27. This is War Epilogue: I Hate Her, But I Love Her So Much Acknowledgements A Note From Michelle

Copyright

Dangerous Beauty, Part two: A Mafia Princess. Copyright 2014 by Michele Hardin. All rights reserved. This book is a work of fiction. All characters and places are derived from the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to real people or places is incidental.

Credits

Cover art: • BigStockPhoto.com Cover design: • Danette Davis Manuscript Edit & Review: • Lori Draft

Dedication

To Ty-nesha. We did it again! Book two, and I can’t wait until we finish book three! You’re still the best sister ever, even when you make me scrap chapters because you don’t like them. Thanks for always being there, and thank you for reading each and every manuscript I write. I love you so much!

About This Book

Carterina Anastacia Stone wakes up from the most terrifying experience of her life to find that her life has been totally flipped upside down. Nathan Salerno is her gorgeous fiancé she can’t remember even meeting, and the mother she thought abandoned her is demanding to be a part of her life. Lies. Secrets. The truth. Each of them has a deadly consequence that seem to guarantee that Nathan and Carter will have to spend their entire lives looking over their shoulders. Carter feels like a walking target

11/1060

and Nathan’s determined to make her feel safe again. While revelations threaten to pull them apart, Carter and Nathan fight hard to keep their love strong. This and more in Part two of the edge of your seat trilogy Dangerous Beauty Part Two – A Mafia Princess.

Prologue: Miniature Garden Destroyer

Anya made her way up the stairs with chocolate milk and chocolate chip cookies, determined to get Nathan out of his room. He had been there since he had woken up from his nap to find adorable and stunning little Carter no longer next to him. That was three days ago, and Anya missed her Nathan’s smiling face. She hadn’t heard him laugh since he’d spent the day with Carter, and she was going to get him out of that room today if it was the last thing she did.

13/1060

Anya walked down the hallway until she reached his closed bedroom door. It was very quiet inside. This was normal for Nathan whenever he was upset. She knocked softly on his door. “Nathan!” she called “Мое сердце, can Mama come in?” She knocked softly once more. When he didn’t answer the door, Anya opened it and peeked in. Nathan sat at his tiny desk, his crayons scattered around a piece of paper. A frown masked his young face as he focused on what he was drawing on the paper in front of him. Anya opened his door wider and watched him color. She rested her back against the frame of the door, cookies and milk still in hand. Nathan looked up, acknowledging her presence in the room with a small smile.

14/1060

“Здравствуйте матери” he said softly. “I don’t want to go to the garden today.” He turned his attention back to his paper. Anya entered the room, placing the cookies and milk on his dresser. She sat on the floor and leaned against the headboard of his bed. “What are you drawing?” she asked him. Nathan stopped what he was doing and turned to his mother with an affectionate smile. He picked the paper up from his desk and moved to the floor with Anya. Sitting crossed-legged in front of her, he handed his picture to her. Anya smiled as she looked at the picture. “Who is this?” she asked, pointing to the tall male in the picture. “Me.” “You’re tall! Do you think you will be as tall as your father?”

15/1060

Nathan nodded his head yes, and Anya smiled. She knew he would be as tall as Angelo. He was already tall for five years old. “And who is this?” she asked, pointing to the woman in the picture. She already knew, but she wanted to hear him say it. “Carter.” “Do you miss Carter, Nathan?” He nodded yes. “Do you want some cookies and milk, Мое сердце?” Anya asked, looking into Nathan’s eyes. She was trying to catch a glimpse of emotion, but much like his father, little Nathan was excellent at keeping his emotions hidden. A small smile appeared on Nathan’s face, “No, thank you, mama,” he said politely. Anya raised an eyebrow. “You sure? How will you get big and strong if you don’t drink

16/1060

your milk?” Nathan shrugged. “I’m sure Carter wants you to grow big and strong, too.” She knew it may have been wrong to use that line with her son, but this was the most interaction she’d had with Nathan since the little girl left. He had been locked up in his room, refusing even to come out for dinner. He wanted the maid to bring dinner to his room instead of coming down to eat with her. Nathan stood up from the floor and went to his dresser for his milk and cookies. He sat back on the floor with Anya and took a sip of his milk. “Did Papa call Carter today?” he asked, looking at Anya expectantly. “No, my heart, he didn’t,” Anya replied sadly.

17/1060

Nathan lowered his eyes and ate his milk and cookies. Anya hated to see her baby like this. She couldn’t bear watching him sulk around all day, and she didn’t know when his melancholy would pass. She wanted to think of something, anything that would lift his spirits. At just that moment, Anya came up with the perfect idea. The only downside to it would be that she would need Angelo’s help to make it happen, but she could do it. She would do anything to put a smile back on her baby boy’s face. “You know, Nathan. You have not been to the garden in a long time. Maybe if you make a wish, you will have Carter back, eh?” Nathan looked up from his plate of cookies, “You think so?” Anya nodded and smiled, “Yes, my heart, I do.”

18/1060

Nathan looked to the side as if in deep thought. He frowned and nodded his little head firmly, “Ok, Mama. I want to go to the garden and wish for Carter now.” Anya smiled wide, “Then we shall, Мое сердце.” Anya stood up from the floor and held her hand out for Nathan. Nathan stood up and pointed toward the floor, letting her know he would rather carry his milk and cookies down than hold her hand. Anya nodded and laughed softly. She had to keep reminding herself that much like his father, Nathan was a bit obsessed with cleanliness. His room was a testament to that. Nathan walked down the stairs with Anya following behind him. “You go ahead outside, and I’ll meet you there after I make some lunch.”

19/1060

Nathan went out the door, and Anya went down the hall to Angelo’s office. Anya opened the door and was about to enter, but halted when she heard Angelo on the phone. “But where have you been?” he said in a low tone. “You can’t keep disappearing, and then call me out of nowhere.” He sat at the edge of his desk. “Tell me what it is then, Ana,” he pleaded. “Something’s wrong— I know it. Why must you be so damn guarded?” He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “It’s me, Bella. You know you can tell me anything. Whatever it is, it’s pulling you away from me. Again. Is that what you want?” He ran his hand down his face. “I don’t want that either, Anastacia. Yes, I know you do, and I love you, too, but you’re so fucking confusing. One second you want me, and the next you disappear off the

20/1060

face of the Earth! I can’t find you or call you. I don’t know whether you’re dead or alive. I just can’t deal with this shit anymore.” He sat for a moment, and then let out a pained groan. “Yes, Ana, I’ll be there. Tonight. I just have to handle a few things here before I leave … Okay … I love you, too. Bye.” Anya watched him hang up the phone. She couldn’t stop the tears from falling from her eyes. It would have been easier for her to find out that he had been screwing whores all over the world than to find out this. He was in love? With Anastacia Stone? Anya remembered Anastacia from her days back in Russia. She had saved her life. Told her Angelo was a good guy, and she’d be safe with him. Anya couldn’t understand what she’d just heard.

21/1060

She pushed the door all the way open, and Angelo glanced over to where she stood in the doorway. “Anastacia Stone?” she said, unable to stop the tears. “You’re in love with Anastacia Stone?” she asked angrily. “Anya what—” “So it’s not a bunch of women you’re seeing? It’s just her? You’re in love with another fucking woman?” she yelled, walking further into his office. Angelo’s jaw clenched, “Why the hell are you listening in on my phone conversations, Anya?” he yelled. “That’s all you have to say?” “I told you I didn’t want you in my goddamn office!” he yelled. “Why?” she screamed. “So you can keep it a secret that you’re in love with Anastacia

22/1060

Stone! You let me think you were sleeping with whores…” “Well, I’m not!” “This is worse!” Anya screamed hysterically. “You’re a lying piece of shit! You leave me here alone constantly. You neglect your own son—” Startling Anya, Angelo stormed across the office and stood in front of her. Anya was tall at 5’10, but Angelo, at 6’6, towered over her, and she went silent. “I do not neglect my son. I love Nathan more than anything that exists in this world. Don’t you ever say that again, I mean ever.” His tone was as cold as his stormy, gray eyes. “Nathan has nothing to do with this. Don’t bring him up again.” Anya shook her head in disgust. “You never loved me, did you?”

23/1060

“You gave me my son. Of course, I love you.” “And if I hadn’t gotten pregnant? You never would have married me, would you? You never would have helped me?” she said accusingly as a waterfall of tears continued to flow down her face. “All that shit you told me was a lie?” Angelo’s features softened, and he looked at her, concern in his eyes. “Anya, honey, don’t ask questions you don’t want to know the answer to.” Hurt, anger, and rage filled Anya. She reared back and smacked Angelo hard across the face. “I wish I had never met you!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

24/1060

Angelo’s jaw tightened, but he kept his hands at his sides. “Anya …” he gritted out before Anya attacked him. She slapped, punched, and kicked him over and over again. She wanted him to feel just an ounce of the pain she was feeling. For six years, the man she thought had loved her, accepted her, and cherished her didn’t even want to be married to her. She continued attacking him while he stood still, taking each and every hit she gave him. That only pissed her off more. “I hate you! I hate you!” She pushed him hard, but his body didn’t move an inch. She put her finger in his face, “I’m leaving you,” she spat, her face crimson and drenched with tears. “I’m taking Nathan and leaving.” Something flashed through Angelo’s eyes, but just as quickly as it came, it was gone. His expression went stone cold,

25/1060

but Anya didn’t acknowledge it— she was seeing red. “I never want to see you again, you asshole! And you will never see Nathan. I’ll make sure he knows what type of man he has for a father, and he will hate you, just like I do!” Anya gasped as her words were cut off. Angelo grabbed her shoulders, lifted her from the floor, and pinned her body against the wall. His hands gripped her shoulders painfully. “Are you sure you want to threaten a man like me, Anya?” His voice was ice cold and completely devoid of any emotion. Anya had never seen this side of him before. “After I stood here and told you how much my son means to me, you feel safe enough to threaten to take him from me? To make him hate me?” Angelo smirked. “You are not a very smart woman if you actually think I

26/1060

would let you take him away. Do you think there’s somewhere you could go on this planet where I wouldn’t find you?” “Angelo, you’re hurting me,” Anya whimpered as the tears continued to flow. Angelo chuckled coldly, “Aww. What happened to my little fighter? Where did she disappear to? What happened to the woman who did this?” He lifted his chin, showing where Anya had scratched him. Blood ran down his neck and into his shirt. “You think my son will hate me, huh? You think he’ll hate the kind of man that I am? What about you? What do you think our Nathan will think when he becomes a man, goes to Russia, and finds out his mother was nothing but a whore?” he spat coldly. Anya sobbed and lowered her eyes in shame. “You think Nathan will be proud of you? What were you

27/1060

going to do? Take my son back to Russia with you so you could beg Ivan to take you back? After all I’ve done for you?” Angelo let go of her shoulders and gripped her face. “If you ever threaten to take my son from me, I’ll make sure you never see him again. I’ll send your ass back to Russia and deliver you to that whorehouse, naked and gift wrapped.” He looked directly into her eyes. “I told you I love my son more than anything on this earth, Anya. That includes you.” “I hate you,” she whispered. “No, you don’t, Anya …You just want to hate me … Just like I want to hate her,” Angelo said. Anya could have sworn she saw hurt and understanding flash through his eyes at that moment, but then it was gone. Anya had difficulty believing it, but Angelo was hurting.

28/1060

She remembered the way he talked to Anastacia on the phone. The pain and exhaustion in his voice when he spoke. Anya had wanted Angelo to feel the same pain she was feeling— and it looked like he was. Angelo let go of her face and walked back to his desk. He sat down, opened a drawer, and pulled out a stack of papers. “Get out of my office, Anya,” he said, not even looking up. Anya left without a word. She spent thirty minutes in the bathroom crying before she remembered that she had left Nathan alone in the garden. She quickly dried her eyes and tried to hide her emotions the best she could. She hoped her little boy didn’t think she’d forgotten about him. She shouldn’t have gone to Angelo’s office. She wished she hadn’t. But she’d wanted to get

29/1060

Spook’s— No. Robert. She preferred to call him Robert. That was his real name. She had wanted to get Robert’s phone number to invite him— along with his daughter, Carter— to visit again. Nathan missed Carter, and Anya had to admit that after the brief interaction she’d had with Robert, she … missed him. Missed his presence. She longed to see him again. Their conversation had been brief— just whispers behind her husband’s back— and Anya had wished it could have lasted so much longer. Everything about the man was compelling. It was as if he’d held her captive in some type of spell— and all he’d done was say hi. Anya shook her head to clear the thoughts. Thinking about him would only make her want him more. She needed to forget he existed. She needed to forget how

30/1060

much comfort his words brought her, how his touch made her knees weak. She needed to forget … everything. She was a married woman. Just because Angelo was unfaithful didn’t mean she wanted to be, too. Collecting herself, she went to the kitchen and made a quick lunch for her and Nathan to have in the garden. Once finished, she walked outside and nearly dropped everything she had in her hands. Anya’s jaw dropped when she saw the ground littered with roses that had been pulled up from the ground. She didn’t understand. Who would do this to her beloved garden? Anya’s lips pursed. “Nathan,” she muttered. She couldn’t believe he would do this. “Nathan!” Anya yelled. Setting their lunch down on the picnic table, she went to look for her miniature

31/1060

garden destroyer. When she found him sitting in front of a rose bush with his head buried in his lap, her anger seeped away, and concern took its place. “Nathan,” Anya said, sitting down next to the balled-up form on the ground. He lifted his head from his lap. His face was flushed, his eyes were red, and tears streamed down his precious face. “She’s not here,” he cried. “I made wishes like you said, but she’s not here. She’s not coming, Mama. She’s gone forever.” A tear escaped Anya’s eyes before she quickly wiped it away. She blinked away the rest, but it was hard not to break down, seeing her little boy hurting like this. Anya couldn’t believe that the two children had become so close after only one day together. She wanted to make everything better for

32/1060

Nathan, but she didn’t know how. Anya pulled him into her lap and held him close while he cried in her arms. “Nathan, look at Mama, please.” Nathan obediently looked up. “I promise you, my heart. You will see your Carter again. Do you know how?” “How?” he asked softly. “You will find her when she needs you most, and you will be her brave prince. Then you will marry her, and she will be your princess,” Anya said as she lovingly stroked his hair. “I can marry Carter?” Anya laughed softly. “Yes, my son, you can.” “If I marry Carter, will she stay with me forever?” Nathan asked, sitting up and wiping the tears from his eyes.

33/1060

Anya hugged him tightly. “Well, if you’re nice to her. And you give her lots of hugs and kisses and presents and love.” She gave him a smooch on the cheek and Nathan giggled. “I like giving Carter kisses,” he said, smiling brightly. “When can I tell Carter to marry me?” Anya laughed. Of course her little boy would think he could tell the girl to marry him. “Nathan, dear, you do not tell her. You ask her. If she says yes, she will stay with you forever and ever.” “When?” he asked, looking at her with a frown on his face. Anya sighed, “Ummm … Well, you need a few things before she will say yes.” “What things?” “A job for one. You have to be able to take care of her. You will need a house, a car, and

34/1060

a driver’s license—” Anya stopped when Nathan stood from her lap and began running toward the house. Anya yelled, “Nathan, where are you going?” “I need a job!” he yelled, and Anya laughed. “Я люблю тебя мама,” he said before running into the house. “I love you too, my heart,” Anya said softly as she watched him go inside. *** Angelo looked up abruptly from his work when the door to his office opened. Two small hands appeared on the edge of the door before his son came into view. Nathan entered and closed the door behind him. With a smile on his face, Angelo watched him as he walked over to the desk and stood

35/1060

by his seat. He pushed his chair back a bit, and Nathan climbed into his lap, a frown on his face and determination in his eyes. “Can I help you, Son?” Angelo asked, trying his best to mirror his son’s serious expression without smiling. Nathan gave Angelo a nod. “I need a job,” he said confidently, determination in his voice. Angelo bit back a smile. “A job? Don’t you think you’re a little too young for a job, Son?” “But I need it.” “Why do you need a job, my boy? Papa has already given you everything you need,” Angelo said, kissing his son’s forehead. “I want to marry Carter. Mama said if I get a job, she will say yes. Can I go to work with you, Papa?” he asked.

36/1060

Angelo gazed at his boy. His face was flushed and his eyes were red. He could tell Nathan had been crying, and he was sure it had to do with Spook’s little girl. He knew his son had become attached to her, and he wished he could get Spook to bring her back for a visit. But that just wasn’t possible. So for now, he would just do what he could to help his son feel better. Angelo hugged Nathan close. “Of course, you can come to work, Bambino. It will be yours one day. It’s best for you to learn now,” he said. “Carter, huh? Well, when’s the wedding?” he asked with a smile on his face. Nathan’s expression remained serious. “I have to get a car first, and then I’m going to tell— I mean ask— her to marry me. Then she’ll stay with me forever.”

37/1060

Angelo laughed, “A car, huh? Well, what about a ring? You will need that, too.” “Like Mama’s ring?” “Yes.” Nathan nodded. “Then I’ll get her one,” he said. “Can we write a letter?” he asked, looking up at his father. “A letter?” “Yes. I want to write to Carter to tell her that I have a job so she can marry me,” he said, smiling. Angelo grinned. “Absolutely, Son. Papa will help you write it.” Angelo suddenly got a great idea. “How would you like to go with Papa to Italy next week, Bambino?” Nathan’s eyes lit up as Angelo had hoped. He really wanted to spend more time with his son without Anya and the tension she brought.

38/1060

“Is Mama coming?” Nathan asked. Angelo sighed sadly, hoping that Nathan wouldn’t be upset about leaving his mother behind on this trip. “No, Bambino. Just you and papa. Is that okay?” Nathan gave Angelo a look he wasn’t expecting. Angelo wasn’t sure if he was mistaken, but the look in his baby boy’s eyes was that of understanding. Nathan hugged his father tightly around his neck, and Angelo closed his eyes, soaking up the purity of Nathan’s love. He felt a small hand lightly pat his back, and he smiled. “It’s okay, Papa. Ti amo padre.” “I love you, too. Il mio bel bambino.” Nathan broke their hug, and Angelo gave him a light pat on the back. “Now, let’s get started on this letter, shall we?”

1

I Love You

Nineteen years later. No one ever warns you about what happens when you fall in love. But why would they? There’s no point. When it happens, there’s nothing you can do to prevent it.

40/1060

When you fall in love, you don’t just give your heart, you give your entire self. You put your heart in the hands of another, and that person becomes a lifeline. Your heart beats for them. They are the air you breathe. They are your smile, your laugh, your joy, and your sadness. That single person has the power to build you up until you feel a hundred feet tall— or shatter you, leaving you broken, and scrambling to pick up the pieces of who you once were. Of who you were with them. Love does this— What happens if that person dies? What happens when the person who holds your beating heart in their hands no longer lives? Do you die with them? Well, that would certainly be easier than trying to continue life

41/1060

without your heart, your smile, your laughter, your joy— and even your sadness. How can you continue living in a world without the one person that made your life so much more than it was before? One day at a time? How can you make it to the next day if there is no tomorrow? If there is no year from now? If you lose the person that makes you more than you were before you met, life becomes one long drawn-out day. The misery never ends, and there is no moving on. “The One”. You hear people say it all the time. How they want to find “The One”. Well, what if you found “The One” and they were taken from you. How do you continue to live, sanely, in a world without “The One” person that fit you perfectly?

42/1060

How? Quick Answer. You Don’t … That was the conclusion Nathan came to when he slipped into hysterics, Carter lying unconscious in his arms. “Carter! Carter, wake up, baby!” He gently touched her face. “Wake up, Carter. Please! Let me see your eyes, honey.” Her eyes remained closed. “Carter, I’m begging you! Baby, open your eyes. Carter, please! Carter! Honey, open your eyes! Carter, wake up!” When Carter’s eyes remained shut, Nathan held her close and did something he hadn’t done since he was a child. He cried. He held her tightly in his arms, begging and praying to God and anyone else who was listening to bring her back to him. He would give everything he possessed just to hear her

43/1060

voice, to see her smile at him, to hear her musical laugh, to have her grow old with him. He begged and pleaded while burying his face in Carter’s neck. “Nathan?” Nathan lifted his head quickly at the sound of Carter’s voice. Her eyelids fluttered open, and she looked up at him through glassy eyes. Nathan sighed with relief, “Carter, baby, thank God. Look at me, honey, and try to stay awake for me.” “Nathan, it hurts,” she cried softly. The doors of the elevator opened, and Nathan rushed in, carrying Carter, while Anastasia quickly pressed the button for the first floor. “I know, honey. I know. I’ll get you to the hospital as quickly as I can,” Nathan said

44/1060

frantically. He held her close as the elevator began its descent. Nathan couldn’t think straight while she was in his arms, barely conscious. He would never be able to forgive himself for not keeping her safe from this. He didn’t understand how Mitchell had managed to pull this off, but he’d find out. He knew that Mitchell, Kent, and Patrick couldn’t have pulled this off without allies on the inside helping them get past security and gain control of the elevators. Nathan silently vowed at that moment that he would find every man involved and make him pay— severely. He focused on Carter. He could see she was struggling to stay awake. When her eyes began to close again, Nathan gave her a light shake. “Carterina, baby, keep your eyes open.” She looked up at him, her eyes

45/1060

glistening with tears. She slowly brought her hand to his face and wiped away his own. “I need you, Carter,” he confessed as more tears fell. “I need you, I can’t live without you, baby. I need you to fight for me. Please,” he pleaded with her desperately. A sob escaped Carter’s lips, “I’m so sorry, Nathan.” She winced when pain shot through her head, but she didn’t stop talking, “I made a mistake. I’m so sorry,” she cried. Nathan pressed his face against hers, “No, no, baby. Don’t apologize. This isn’t your fault, its mine. But I’ll make it up to you. I promise.” “No, Nathan. It is my fault. You don’t understand. I made a mistake.” She took a deep shaky breath as the sobs continued to fall from her lips. “I made a mistake. He warned me not to mess up, but I did,” she cried.

46/1060

“Carter, I don’t understand. Who warned you?” “My father,” she sobbed. “I turned away from them. I could have killed them, but I turned away. I’m so sorry.” She cried and cried as Nathan held her close, trying his best to calm her. “Shhh … Don’t cry, мое красивое Роуз. Please … I can’t take it,” he said as he placed soft kisses atop her tears. “I don’t … I don’t know how much longer I can stay awake, Nathan … I can’t—” “Yes, you can, Carter!” “No, I can’t,” she cried. “I pr-promise I’ll come back to you, Nathan, but I … I …” Carter felt herself drifting again. She could faintly hear Nathan yelling her name as her eyes rolled to the back of her head and darkness once again overtook her.

47/1060

*** Eight years earlier. Carter fell to the ground gasping for breath. This was not fair! Normal fifteenyear-old girls didn’t have to do things like this. They got to go to the movies, on dates, to dances, and to an actual school. But not her! She didn’t get to go to school. She was stuck here in this damn house, in this lameass town, getting her ass kicked by her own damn father! Carter felt a swift quick to her stomach, and she doubled over in pain before jumping to her feet. She held her aching stomach and gave her father a “What the fuck?” look.

48/1060

Robert laughed, “How many times do I have to tell you this, Carter? You never, ever, ever turn your back on your enemy, baby girl— no matter what.” Carter glared at him, “You’re my father, not my enemy,” she said through clenched teeth. “Wrong. Carter. I am your enemy in here, and you need to focus on what’s important— survival.” “Why do I have to do this right now? This isn’t fair!” Carter whined. Robert frowned and shook his head. “Stop whining. Carter. It will get you nowhere. You need to know how to protect yourself. You wanted this. You told me you didn’t want to live your life hiding,” he said with a shrug. “You don’t have to, but you

49/1060

will learn how to defend yourself first. Now get into fighting position.” Carter obediently walked over to her spot, standing in fighting stance. She frowned and stood back up when she saw her father pick up a gun. “What the hell do you need that for?” Carter asked, eyeing the gun. Oh shit, she thought, I knew this day would come. Robert chuckled and shook his head at Carter’s expression. “I’ve told you a thousand times, Carter. The ‘killer side’ of me is not going to take over and kill you. Now get back in position.” Carter hesitated. “Are you sure? Because I could give you some time if you need it,” Carter said, hoping to God his killer side needed some time to be tamed because she

50/1060

definitely could use some time to catch her breath. She was sure if she didn’t die from her father’s gun, she’d surely die from this workout. “No break. Now get ready,” he commanded. “What do you do if you want to avoid being shot Carter?” Robert asked. Carter rolled her eyes. “Move,” she answered. “Now, slow all of my movements down in your mind and move your body at the speed of light.” “I know, I know. Bring it!” “No.” Carter looked at her father curiously. “What do you mean— ?” Her sentence was cut off when her father raised the gun quickly and fired straight at her arm. Carter did what her father had

51/1060

told her and moved to the side before the bullet connected with her shoulder. She quickly faced her father and darted for him, determined to get revenge for the kick he’d administered to her stomach. He lifted the gun to shoot again, but Carter kicked it out of his hand then went to kick his face, but he caught her foot and twisted her ankle. She wanted to scream in pain, but instead she turned her body and caught him in the face with the other foot. He laughed, and Carter gave him a smirk as she lunged for him again. He caught her with an uppercut to the stomach, and she countered with two punches to his face. She wanted to go for his stomach, but the last time she tried that, she nearly broke her hand.

52/1060

He turned to the side and spit out blood just before he lunged forward and caught Carter around her waist from behind. Carter grabbed her fist and elbowed him in the face three times before he loosened his hold. Knowing she had the upper hand for once, Carter kicked his feet from under him and he fell to the floor. She was about to do it! It would be her first time winning one of their fights, and she was so going to rub it in his face— Her attention was drawn toward the stairs when she heard the door close. She looked up the stairs to see if it was Chrissy, and if she had remembered her Doritos— All thoughts abruptly fled Carter’s mind when she fell to the floor, landing so hard it knocked the wind out of her. Her eyes shot

53/1060

wide open, and she saw her father standing over her, a gun pointing straight at her face. “Dead! Dammit, Carter!” Carter lowered her eyes and bit her bottom lip ashamedly. “You do not take your eyes off of your enemy! Not for a second— never! That’s the single most important thing you need to remember. Eye contact. Look at me!” Robert shouted. Carter obediently lifted her eyes. Robert’s features softened … a bit. “Baby girl, you will never be invincible, but you damn sure will be hard to kill. Do you understand me?” Carter nodded. “Don’t nod Carter, use your words— yes or no.” “Yes,” Carter said, trying hard not to cry. She hated disappointing her father— it always made her feel like crap. She wanted to be the best. She wanted to be everything he

54/1060

wanted her to be. She hoped that one day she would live up to his expectations. Robert nodded, helped her to her feet, and kissed her on the forehead. “Now get to your area and close your eyes. Remember to trust your senses.” Carter scrambled over to the other side of the large basement. She was relieved because this was the last thing they did before they ended their session every day. Carter closed her eyes and listened closely— she knew he wouldn’t hold back. She relaxed and trusted her senses. “What is your name?” she heard her father say from across the room. “Carter Steele,” she replied. “That’s not your name!” her father said sharply. “Yes, it—”

55/1060

“It’s not! We do not run away from who we are, Carter, no matter what! Now— what is your name?” Carter gritted her teeth. “Carter Steele!” she said angrily. “Failed! Will you continue to show this much weakness? Because I can stay down here all day.” “I’m not weak.” “Then tell me who you are. What is your name?” he shouted. Carter took a deep breath. “Carterina Anastacia Stone,” she said, even though she didn’t want to. “Very good, Carterina. You are, and will always be, stronger than those who hurt you, baby girl. Promise me you will remember that.” “I promise.”

56/1060

She heard him release a long sigh. “Look, baby girl. I don’t want you to think ill of your mother. Whatever happened between us last week, I just …” His words trailed off for a moment. “Carter, I want you to forget it. Chalk it up to a bad day. I obviously wasn’t myself.” “No, you weren’t,” she muttered. But she didn’t want to think nor talk about the argument she and her dad had had about her mother last week. Carter had never seen him like that before. She was accustomed to the worried looks he gave her because of her resemblance to the woman who’d abandoned her, but she wasn’t accustomed to the rage he had showed last week when she brought up her mother. She didn’t like that she’d made her father that mad. So she made it up in her mind that she would never

57/1060

speak of her mother again. Carter hated the woman. “Whatever I said, I didn’t mean it, Carterina,” Robert said firmly. Carter shook her head. She hated when he did that. Sometimes he acted as if he had no idea what had happened between them. He acted like he hadn’t been there. Sometimes his ignorance could be so convincing that Carter actually entertained the thought that he’d gone insane and become another person on that day. Robert sighed again. “You know how I feel, Carter. I love you, and I love your mother. I told you it was complicated, and I meant it. I want to tell you more about her— God, I want to tell you so much. But I can’t yet. Okay?”

58/1060

Carter’s jaw clenched. “It can’t be that complicated. How can you keep saying that? How can you love her? You can’t still love a woman that you haven’t seen in fifteen years. She left us, Daddy! I don’t even know her— and what I do know, I wish I didn’t. Can we just … not talk about this anymore?” Carter knew her response disappointed her father, but she didn’t want to talk about Anastacia Stone anymore. She didn’t want to discuss the woman ever again. “Very well,” her father said. “Tell me what you learned today.” He eased right back into the role of her trainer, and Carter was grateful for it. “I will never be invincible, but I am hard to kill.” “What else?”

59/1060

“Slow down every movement in my mind and move at the speed of light.” “Tell me what you did wrong today. What do we need to work on?” “I took my eyes off the enemy. I am never to take my eyes off the enemy.” “And if you do?” he asked. Carter didn’t know how to answer this one, so she just went with the first thing that came to her mind. “I die?” “Wrong! I thought you said you were hard to kill, Carterina,” he said sharply. “I … I am,” she said nervously. She heard her father’s footsteps. “There may come a time when you make a mistake during a battle. Your enemy may succeed in hurting you, and at that moment, they will think they’ve won, that they’ve gotten rid of you— they will think that you’re

60/1060

dead. This is where a different type of battle begins. Listen to me closely, baby. No matter how bad it is, you fight … You fight like hell. And when you come back, you will be stronger, faster, and more determined than ever to make sure it never happens again.” Carter heard a drawer open, then close. “We are only human, Carterina. There isn’t much room for mistakes when it comes to survival. I will allow you one. No more, no less— just one. Whether I am dead or alive, you will live. Do you understand me?” “Yes,” Carter replied without hesitation. “And when you survive, you will be?” “Faster,” Carter said firmly, preparing herself for what was coming next. Trust your senses, she told herself, and don’t open your eyes until he says to. “What else?”

61/1060

“Stronger.” “And …?” “More determined than ever to make sure it never happens again.” “How many mistakes do you get?” The words shot out of his mouth quickly, and Carter knew something was coming, She also knew that when it did, she had about a half a second to save herself. “One!” she yelled, and then she heard it and felt it coming toward her. A knife! And it was coming fast, straight toward her face. Carter kept her eyes closed and focused on the sound of the knife flipping through the air. Now! She turned her body and used her arm to block the large knife, sending it straight up

62/1060

into the air. It flipped and then began to descend quickly. Carter caught it and dropped into fighting position. She felt the cut on her arm, but she didn’t surrender to the pain. She knew that would only disappoint her father. She kept her eyes closed and remained in fighting position as her father stood in front of her. “Very good, baby girl,” he said proudly. “Stand-up,” he ordered. Carter stood up straight, remembering to keep her eyes closed until told otherwise. Her father leaned in and kissed her forehead. “You know how much I love you, don’t you?” he asked. “Yes, Daddy,” she replied. “I am teaching you all of this for your survival, honey. I want you to be strong, Carter. You are a fighter. Weakness is not

63/1060

an option. You will be faced with many obstacles merely because you were born, but you will survive every time. Do you understand? You will not let the enemy win. Say that you understand,” he commanded in a firm tone. “I understand, Daddy,” Carter replied. Her father kissed the top of her head. “I’m so proud of you, my beautiful girl … So proud … You will be just fine. Do you hear me?” “Yes, Daddy.” “You are the most important person in this world to me. I need you to always remember that. I promise I will never hurt you again.” he whispered. Carter nodded her head and fought off her building emotions. “Are you ready, sweetheart?”

64/1060

“Yes,” Carter said. “Good girl,” he whispered. “Now, open your eyes, Carterina, and go back home…”

2

Oblivion

Five days later. Carter opened her eyes. Everything was blurry … and it was bright as hell in this room. She tried to lift her hand up to cover her eyes, but it wouldn’t move. It was as if something heavy was weighing it

66/1060

down. Her second effort to move was successful, and she pulled lose from the weight. She shielded her eyes and sat up in the extremely comfortable bed, blinking, trying to figure out where the hell she was. She looked around the room. It was gorgeous. The large, cream-colored window curtains were open, and the sun was bright, lighting the whole room. There was a gorgeous assortment of flowers decorating the massive bedroom that, in Carter’s opinion, was decorated perfectly. Carter noticed that she was lying in a very large, king-sized bed, and she was covered with an extremely soft comforter. The place was magnificent, but it wasn’t her room. Carter looked next to her, saw a large tanned hand, and frowned. Why was there some white guy sleeping next to her?

67/1060

She leaned forward to see what the sleeping man reclined in the large chair looked like, but she couldn’t see his face. It was covered by a quilt, and she was pretty sure the man was in a deep sleep. As Carter pushed the comforter down from her body, she caught a glimpse of her hand. She saw an IV— and next to the bed there was medical equipment. What the hell? She didn’t understand what was happening. Why was she here? Who was this man next to her? Why the hell was she hooked up to these damn machines? One second, she was sleeping and dreaming about her father as she always did, and the next second, she was in this huge room full of what she was sure was very expensive furniture. Furniture she couldn’t afford and

68/1060

would never be able to afford. This was not her room. Her room had very cheap décor— décor fit for a waitress living a “normal life” in Hope Beach. Where the hell am I? Carter didn’t like not knowing where she was, or who she was with. She also didn’t like the feeling of the IV in her arm. She had no idea what was being put into her body. Carter slowly pulled the IV out and quietly pushed the comforter down her legs. She looked at what she was wearing and raised her eyebrows. Silk? A dark purple silk pajama set, shorts with a matching top. Carter didn’t understand. These weren’t her pajamas, this wasn’t her room, and this wasn’t her apartment. And where the hell was Jenna?

69/1060

She slowly began to climb out from under the comforter, not looking back and careful not to wake up the man in the chair next to her. She figured he was supposed to be watching her— she just didn’t understand why. Had she been drugged? That was the only explanation she could come up with. Panic began seeping into her at that thought. Had someone kidnapped her? If so, who the hell would do that? No one even knew she was alive— or existed, for that matter. The thought of some unknown person abducting her both frightened and bewildered her at the same time. She couldn’t figure out what anyone would want from her. She had nothing. Carter frowned. She needed to get the hell out of here.

70/1060

She crawled down the bed quietly to avoid waking up the guard in the chair. Seriously, this guy needed to find another job because his boss was going to be pissed when he found out Carter was gone. She stepped down off of the large bed and checked herself for injuries. She didn’t know what they might have done to her. She ran her hands up and down her whole body, checking for sore spots, but she felt nothing. She was relieved they hadn’t hurt her— it would be difficult to get away if an injury held her back from killing any and all who got in the way on her way out of here. Carter looked behind her to make sure the guard was still sleeping. She shook her head when she saw he was. The guy really sucked at his job. She crept toward the door.

71/1060

Jesus Christ! All of her muscles were tight as hell, and she felt a little dizzy. She had no idea how long she’d been out, but she really needed to loosen up before she ran into trouble. Carter stretched her muscles and took a deep breath, preparing for whatever was on the other side of that door. She didn’t really feel her best, and her body was weak, but she pushed forward anyway. She needed to be strong and get back home before her abductors noticed she was gone. She flipped her long hair over her shoulders, then paused and ran her hand down the long strands. When the hell did my hair get this long? Carter usually kept her hair cut to the middle of her back, but now it was touching the top of her behind. Seriously, how long had she been knocked out? The thought of

72/1060

having been in this place for reasons beyond her knowledge for who knows how long made Carter want to storm over to that sleeping guard and rip his head off for keeping her here against her will. But she chose to skip the idiot move, and she continued to the door of the room. The guy in the chair was huge, and she didn’t need that delay. She was ready to get the hell out of here and get back to her life. New life, Carter thought. Now she was going to have to leave Hope Beach and start over somewhere different! This was such bullshit! Yep. That thought did it. Now she was pissed. She opened the door, hoping someone was there so she could break their face, but no one loomed outside. The huge room she

73/1060

had been in was at the end of a long, wide hallway— a gorgeous hallway. Whoever lived here had a bad-ass decorator, not to mention a shitload of money. Carter still couldn’t figure out what the hell they would want with her. But she was sure it had something to do with her father. Oh Shit! Carter tensed. What if she was in the home of the people who had put a hit out on her father? What if they wanted something from her? But how would they find out that she was still alive? Nothing made any sense. Carter walked quietly down the hallway, passing other bedrooms in what she was sure was a mansion. The place was incredibly decorated, and Carter noted that it was decorated the exact way she would decorate it if it were hers. Warm colors, homey country style

74/1060

furnishings, fresh flowers. Whoever owned this had great taste and a kick ass florist. The house looked as if a happy family lived in it. Carter’s thoughts about the décor were interrupted when she heard men talking. She neared a large staircase with plush carpet and a cherry wood railing to hear her captors better. “What other business do we have in Italy?” a man asked. His voice was very deep, and he had a thick Italian accent. “Nothing else, brother, I handled everything. You don’t need to worry. Just focus on being here for my nephew and future niece,” another man said. His accent was thick, too. “I’m worried about her. She was in the medically-induced coma for two days. They kept her in the hospital one day more after

75/1060

that. Her injury is healing well, and she’s healthy. The doctor gave the okay, so they flew her home two days ago. He said it’s just a matter of waiting until she’s ready to fully wake up. She woke up yesterday muttering about her father, but then she was out again. What she went through was quite traumatic, and the doctor thinks she may experience some psychological effects from this.” “She’s strong. Brother. She fought hard to stay alive, and with each passing day, she’s getting stronger. The doctor said her quick recovery amazed him. He said she should be back to herself in no time. There was no brain damage, and she seemed fine— but out of it— when she woke up on her last day in the hospital. If the doctor says we no longer need to worry, I believe him.”

76/1060

“I do, too, Angelo,” another heavily accented man added. “She’s Spook’s daughter, you know. She made it out of that hit job alive, so this is a piece of cake for her,” the man said, and Carter could hear the smile in his voice. Carter frowned and started descending the stairs to hear the men better. What the hell was going on? Who are these men and how do they know her father? “Is she still here?” a man asked. Carter made it to the bottom of the steps and finally got a visual. There were four men sitting in a beautifully decorated living area. All of them wore glasses and were looking down at what Carter assumed were very important papers in their hands. They were about forty-something, and quite good-looking, if she did say so herself. There were two

77/1060

on the large, plush, tan couch. One man had inky black hair and frowned as his sky blue eyes perused the papers in his hands. The other had brown hair and thick eyebrows that Carter found simultaneously attractive and comical. On the opposite side of the room sat one man on a smaller couch. His thick, black hair was pushed back from his handsome face and ended at his shoulders. Carter paused to admire his striking, gray eyes. They were so familiar, but she couldn’t think of where she could have seen them before. She looked at the long-legged man sitting in a single chair at the head of the room. She didn’t know who he was, but his presence was the most dominant of them all, so she was sure he was the man in charge. This must be his house, Carter thought as she continued to look at him. His face was also

78/1060

familiar— Carter couldn’t understand why because she was pretty sure she’d never seen any of them before. But looking at him, she felt something— she just didn’t know what. The man had black hair, but he was looking down, and she couldn’t see his eyes. “Yes. She said she isn’t leaving this time, but I don’t know. Last I checked, she was in the garden. She hasn’t spoken, not to me at least. I can tell she’s hurting, but you know Ana. She chooses to be alone instead of asking for comfort,” the boss said to the inky black-haired man. Carter frowned. Who is Ana? She didn’t understand how these men knew that Spook was her father, but she wasn’t going to stick around and find out. She didn’t know these people, and she didn’t want to be here anymore. Since the room

79/1060

was full of bone crushers, Carter decided she would just sneak out the front door and pray to God there was no security in front of the house. If she ran into security on the way out, she’d just kill them. It’s not like they didn’t deserve— “Carter?” She heard the deep voice say her name, and her head snapped in the direction it came from. A man with black hair and gray eyes quickly moved her way. Every man in the living room shot up from his seat upon seeing her standing at the bottom of the staircase. “Jesus Christ, child! How did you …? How …?” The boss stared at her in shock, and Carter frowned. Why weren’t they trying to attack her? She had just escaped, dammit!

80/1060

The young one came closer to her, a look of concern on his face. “Carter, when did you wake up? How did you get down here?” He reached out to touch her and Carter backed away. “Who are you?” she asked as she moved toward the door. The young man frowned, “What do mean? It’s me, Luc—” Suddenly, his mouth dropped, and he drew in a slow breath. “Oh, God, sweetheart,” he whispered. “Please tell me you remember.” Carter had no idea what this man was talking about. She just wanted to get out of here and go back home. “Remember what? Why am I here?” she asked softly. “Oh, God— no,” the boss said, and he began walking toward her with concern and

81/1060

sadness in his gray eyes. “Don’t worry, child, we’ll help you,” he said tenderly. Carter didn’t know why, but fear rushed over her. She didn’t know these people, yet they were acting as if they knew her, acting as if they cared for her. She knew this was bullshit. They were screwing with her, and she didn’t like it one bit. These sick assholes were acting like they were family, but Carter didn’t have any family. Hers had died five years ago. The boss came and stood in front of her, “Darling—” “Stop calling me that!” she snapped. She didn’t know this freak, and she didn’t want him talking to her like he knew who she was. “Who are you, and how the fuck do you know my father?”

82/1060

“Child, there are many things we need to talk about, but you have to—” “Answer my question. Where the hell am I?” Carter kept her tone low even though she was beginning to get irritated. “This is your house, child,” he said calmly. Why is he being so nice? “Bullshit!” she said sharply. “I don’t live here.” “Yes, you do, Carter, this is your home,” the young man said moving toward her. “Stop!” she shot “Stay away from me! I don’t know why you have me here and I don’t care enough to find out. I’m leaving right now.” The boss stepped forward once again. “Sweetheart, calm down. We just want to help you.”

83/1060

“Don’t talk to me like I’m some fucking mental patient!” Carter said, outraged. “Unless you’re going to put up a fight, I’d suggest you get the hell out of my way,” Carter said. She was prepared to fight, even though— for some unknown reason— she didn’t want to hurt this man or any of the others in the room. The thought of hurting one of them made her chest tighten and her stomach turn. The whole thing was starting to unnerve Carter. She really needed to leave. The boss spoke again. “Carter, honey, just … Carter!” he shouted when Carter bolted past him and out the door. She figured running away was her only option. She couldn’t understand what was happening, but she pushed back her panic and focused on her escape. What did they mean, this was her house? She couldn’t even

84/1060

dream a place like this. There was no way it could be hers. If she lived in a place like this— she’d never forget it. Carter ran fast, hearing the men running after her, screaming her name. She needed to get out of here and disappear. She needed to be alone so she could think. It felt like she was alone, in a pit of darkness with no light to guide her. The thought of being alone had her fighting back tears. The voices of the men chasing after her sounded worried and scared. She looked back and saw the boss gaining on her, his eyes filled with concern. It was as if he wanted her to stop running and come back— but it didn’t make any sense! Carter focused forward again, stopping abruptly when a man suddenly appeared in front of her. “Carter, stop!” he yelled.

85/1060

She gasped. His face was so familiar but she didn’t know him. Carter didn’t hesitate this time. She saw a gun holstered close to his chest, and after a quick move her father had taught her, she had it in her hands, pointed straight at his face. “Get back!” she yelled frantically. “Carter, baby, stop. It’s me. Mickey,” he said with his hands up, walking slowly toward her. She needed him to stop— because for some reason, she didn’t want to hurt him any more than the other men. “Carter, just listen to me. You shouldn’t be out of bed. You need to be resting. This is too much for you.” “I said, get back!” she screamed. The other men finally caught up, and they had her surrounded.

86/1060

She pointed the gun at all of them, hoping to God they would just let her go. She couldn’t think, and she was so close to breaking down. She felt lost. Her entire body shook with fear, and she could barely hold the weapon straight. “Carterina, put the gun down,” the boss said calmly, while attempting to catch his breath. Carter’s body tensed, and her eyes widened. “Wh-what did you just call me?” She couldn’t believe it. Her father was the only one who knew her name. “I called you by your name, child. Carterina Anastacia Stone,” he replied. Carter’s panic showed on her face. Her heart beat quickened, and her breathing became labored. “Who told you that? My father wouldn’t tell anyone my name!”

87/1060

“Carterina, you must come back inside now. This isn’t good for you. Let us take you home.” “This isn’t my home!” Carter screamed as tears filled her eyes. How dare they try to convince her that this place was hers? It was torture. They were trying to make her believe their bullshit, and then they would hurt her. The man moved forward. “It is your home, Carterina.” “I said get away from me! Stop calling me that. You don’t know me.” He moved forward again slowly. “Stop!” she screamed, but there was a desperate plea in her voice as tears began to run down her face. She needed him to do as she said because there was no way in hell she could kill him. She just didn’t understand why.

88/1060

“Carterina, please give me the gun,” he said lovingly. Carter shook her head frantically. “Stop talking to me like that.” “Like what, child?” Carter sniffled, “Like you care,” she whispered. This was the last thing she needed right now. It was too much. “I do care for you, Carterina. I love you like you were my own daughter.” Carter searched his eyes for dishonesty, but they indicated he was telling the truth. But he couldn’t be. For a moment, she just stared into his eyes and thought about his words. He had called her child. The way he said it was familiar— his voice was familiar. But Carter was absolutely positive she didn’t know the man.

89/1060

“That’s not possible. I don’t know you,” Carter said softly. “Yes, you do, sweetheart. We are your family.” “Bullshit.” Carter snapped again. “My family’s dead … I saw it happen.” “I know you did,” he said sadly. Carter had an overwhelming urge to trust him. His tone was loving and fatherly. He looked at her the same way her father did when he would try to calm her. His eyes were filled with concern and love. Carter was trying to understand, but she still couldn’t. “Pl-please stop. I don’t … I don’t want to hurt you,” she said, pointing the gun at him. Why was she crying? This wasn’t like her. Carter had been tear-free for the last five years— ever since her father had died. “Just

90/1060

let me go. Please. I don’t want to hurt any of you. Please—” “Why, Carterina? Why don’t you want to hurt us?” he asked, trying to stir her memory. “I know you can remember, sweetheart. You know that you know us— you just don’t understand how. We can help you if you just give us the chance, okay.” Carter stared into his eyes for a long moment before lowering the gun slowly. “I don’t want to hurt you.” She whispered the words almost to herself as she battled internally about whether or not she should trust him. He moved closer to her again, and Carter raised the gun, pointing it toward his face. Nope— she didn’t trust anyone. “I said I don’t want to, Boss, not that I won’t,” she said as she began to push back every emotion she was feeling. She needed to focus on the

91/1060

goal, and that was getting out of this place and disappearing. “Carterina Anastacia Stone … Drop the gun…” When Carter looked in the direction of the firm, heavily French-accented female voice, her eyes shot open in horror. She dropped the gun and began backing up, her head shaking back and forth, as the woman— her mother— moved in her direction. She continued inching backwards till she suddenly lost her balance and fell to the ground. The woman shot forward and Carter scrambled back, pushing her body with her legs. “No, no, no. Please don’t. I don’t understand,” the words rushed from her mouth frantically.

92/1060

“Carterina. Be calm, baby girl. You should be in bed resting. This stress is too much for you.” There was panic in her hazel eyes. “Anastacia?” Carter whispered. “Yes, I am your mother.” “Why are you here?” Carter couldn’t stop her tears. “For you, baby girl. I can’t be apart from you anymore.” Carter shook her head firmly. “I-I can’t be here. I have to go. Please let me go,” she cried. She tried to stand, but a sudden wave of dizziness hit her hard and she fell back down. Everyone moved toward her, and she scrambled back again, “Please, stop. Please. I-I have to leave here. I have to …” Her pleading trailed off. She couldn’t talk anymore. She was on the verge of a panic attack.

93/1060

“Carterina, you must let us take you back to the house, honey. This is too much for you,” Anastacia said. “Please stop talking. This isn’t real— you’re not here!” Carter said as her dizziness began to wane. “It’s very real. You should not be out of bed.” Carter’s hand went to her head, “What the hell is wrong with me?” she whispered to herself. “Carterina, you need to listen to me.” She looked back to the boss, he gave a nod, and she turned back to Carter. “Do not panic when I tell you this, honey. You’re recovering from a very bad injury, and you need to let us take you home.” Carter looked into eyes identical to her own and frowned. “What the hell are you

94/1060

talking—” Her sentence went unfinished when she noticed a flash of light reflecting from her left hand. She lifted her hand and stared at the huge diamond ring on her finger. Carter frowned and blinked rapidly, “What’s this?” she whispered. “Where—” She stopped talking at the sight of a black SUV stopping in the distance. The passenger door burst open and relief rushed through her at the sight of a familiar face. “Carter!” Kyle yelled as he ran to her. Once he made it to her, he dropped to his knees and pulled her into his arms. Carter held on to him tighter than she’d ever held on to a person in her life, crying, “Kyle, I don’t know what’s going on. Please take me away from here … Please.” Kyle pulled back from her and cupped her face in his hands. A tear fell from his

95/1060

blue eyes, and Carter shot up on her knees. “Kyle, what’s wrong?” she asked, panicking at the sight of his tear. She’d never seen him cry before. “Nothing, angel. Nothing’s wrong anymore,” he said softly as he tenderly stroked her hair. “What’s going on?” she asked, hoping Kyle hadn’t betrayed her. “I don’t know where I am. Help me … please. I thought … I thought we cared for each other. I need you to tell me why I’m here. You’re the only person I trust.” She moved closer to him. “You’re my best friend,” she said softly, hoping to God he still was. Kyle smiled, leaned forward, and placed a soft kiss on her cheek. “I love you, Carter. You know that.”

96/1060

Carter lovingly wiped the single tear from his face and looked in his eyes, seeing the truth in his words. “You’re telling the truth.” She smiled, gave him a soft kiss on his lips, and then wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him tight. “I love you, too,” she whispered. “Please take me home, Kyle.” “You are home, angel.” Carter backed away a bit and frowned. Why was he saying that? “Kyle, I live in Hope Beach— you know where I live. I’m a damn waitress. I can’t afford a house like this!” she said, getting irritated with him. “Do you trust me, Carter?” “I …” Kyle put his finger to her lips silencing her. “You were hurt, angel. Very badly. You nearly died. But you survived a serious head

97/1060

injury.” Kyle took Carter’s hand and placed it on the back of her head softly. “Feel it?” Carter pushed her thick hair aside until she felt the evidence of her injury. She looked up at Kyle with confused eyes. Kyle took her hand from her wound and held it in his. Carter suddenly became serious. “What the hell happened to me? Who did this?” “He’s dead, honey.” “How? How did I let this happen?” “He caught you off-guard, baby,” Kyle said sadly. “We were all caught off guard by this.” Carter frowned. She didn’t like this one bit. She was surrounded by people she didn’t know, and her body was weak— she could feel it. She wouldn’t be able to defend herself if she had to. Subconsciously, she moved

98/1060

closer to Kyle, feeling a need for his protection. She needed to feel safe. “I-I can’t be caught off-guard Kyle.” She lowered her eyes. “My father would never approve of such carelessness.” Kyle cupped her face “It was an unexpected event, sweetheart. We all learned a lesson from it.” Carter raised her eyes to his. He was still being honest. Thank God. She swallowed then asked another question. “Is that woman back there my mother?” she whispered. Kyle hesitated for a moment, and then he nodded. “Yes,” he replied softly. Tears immediately spilled from Carter’s eyes. “But how?” she cried. She didn’t turn to look at the woman— she wasn’t ready for this.

99/1060

“There’s no need to be afraid of anyone here, angel. We all love you.” Kyle tucked her hair behind her ear. She wiped the tears from her face with the back of her hand. “I’m not afraid,” she lied firmly. She was scared shitless, but she didn’t want anyone to know it. She shook off what she could of her fear and continued to search for clarity. “I’m wearing a ring,” she continued. “These men keep telling me this is my house. Are—” She placed her hand on his chest and looked into his eyes “Am I your wife, Kyle? Did we get married?” she asked him meekly. Carter wasn’t opposed to the idea of being Kyle’s wife— she loved him. She could see how their love for one another could have easily become romantic. It may take her

100/1060

some time, but she was sure she’d remember those feelings eventually. An unreadable emotion flashed through Kyle’s eyes before he took her hand in his. “No, angel, you and I aren’t married. You’re engaged to my best friend— you two are very much in love.” Carter nodded then timidly glanced over her shoulder at the men still standing in a circle around them, as if ready to catch her if she decided to escape again. She locked eyes with the tall man with black hair, gray eyes, and godlike features. Lowering her eyes shyly and turning back to Kyle, she asked, “Is it him? I know those eyes. I just can’t—” Carter frowned as she tried to remember. “I can’t remember anything. None of this feels real.”

101/1060

“Well, you’re getting warmer. You know his eyes because they’re identical to your fiancé’s. That’s progress, Carter,” he encouraged. Carter shook her head. “That isn’t progress, Kyle,” she whispered. “I’m still engaged to someone I can’t remember. I’m trying. I really am. But you’re the only man— aside from my father— that I’ve ever truly loved.” Kyle’s dazzling smile lit up his handsome face, and he tugged her ear. “You’re killing me, Carter,” he said with a soft laugh. “I’m trying to be a good friend, but it’s becoming increasingly difficult.” Carter’s expression showed genuine confusion. Kyle sighed. “Things have changed, sweetheart.” He pulled her to him and spun

102/1060

her to face toward the enormous mansion. He sat back on his heels, his arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his lap. “You forgot all about poor little ol’ me when you finally found your Bubby.” Carter looked back at him, shocked. She had never told him about her Bubby! Kyle chuckled and turned her head back toward the house. “That’s your house, Carter, and behind that house is your garden.” Carter opened her mouth to speak, but Kyle put his hand over her mouth and held up his phone. “Silence, gorgeous. I’m making a call.” Carter frowned, then bit his hand. “Oww, you little brat,” he said through a chuckle. The asshole knew she hated when he put his hand over her mouth to shut her up.

103/1060

“Hey, Bubby,” Kyle said in a teasing tone. “You will not believe who’s sitting in your big-ass yard with me and pretty much everybody right n— . Well, I guess he’s on his way.” Kyle said when the call was abruptly cut off. Carter turned to him quickly. “What! Why would you do that?” she said, panic in her voice. She didn’t know this guy— it’d been nineteen years since she’d last seen Bubby, and they’d been kids! Hell, she didn’t even know his name! “He’s your fiancé, Carter. You need to see him.” “Kyle, I don’t even know his name. I can’t see him! It’s been nineteen years!” “It has not, Carter. He proposed to you a day before your head injury— a week ago. He’s been by your side every single day. I’m

104/1060

surprised he fell asleep— he hasn’t slept since that day. He’s been taking care of you.” “But Kyle, I can’t! Just take me away from here and tell Bubby I’m sorry, but I can’t marry him.” “Enough, Carter!” Kyle said sharply. “Listen, honey. Listen to him… and remember.” “Carter!” His voice sent shockwaves through her entire body, and her head snapped toward the house. She couldn’t see him, but she knew his voice. It was the brightest light guiding her out of her pit of darkness. Carter gasped. “H-his voice. Kyle, I know his voice!” She remembered it— she even remembered dreaming about it. She had dreamt he would talk to her about his dreams and his plans for their life together

105/1060

while she slept. She’d dreamt that he’d gone on and on about how many sons she was going to give him— and he’d told her not to argue with him because he was always right. “Carter!” When she heard him call her name again, she shot up from the ground. As if an invisible force pushed her toward him, Carter began to walk quickly toward the house. “Carter! Baby … I’m so sorry!” he yelled. She looked in every direction, desperately searching for the man whose voice made her heart pound rapidly in her chest, and then— her eyes fell upon a tall, absolutely gorgeous man with golden blond hair and the most incredibly stunning, stormy gray eyes running eagerly toward her. She knew him. She was sure she knew him! Remember!

106/1060

She clenched her jaw tightly as she concentrated, focused, and tried with everything she had to remember where it was she’d seen himCarter gasped and abruptly stopped moving as every single memory she’d lost flooded her mind. She remembered! She remembered Hope Garden, where she’d first seen him. She remembered Benny’s bar, where she’d first kissed him. She remembered the beach, the beach house, the penthouse— and most importantly, she remembered their home and the beautiful garden. The garden where they’d spent their first day together, where he’d first kissed her, where he’d asked her to be his wife.

107/1060

Tears filled Carter’s eyes, and she ran as fast as her tired body would allow to her Nathan. Nathan! His name was Nathan! “Oh, my God,” she cried. “Nathan!” she screamed his name, running to him as fast as she could. Nathan sped up, too, and when they finally reached each other, he picked her up in his arms. Carter wrapped her legs around his waist as they hugged each other close. She held on to him with every bit of strength she had. How could she have forgotten this feeling? How could she have forgotten him? “Oh, thank God. You scared me to death, baby. I’m so sorry I fell asleep. I’m so—” Carter pressed her lips to his, silencing his apology. Once their lips parted, she held his face in her hands. “I told you I’d come back to you,

108/1060

Bubby,” she whispered against his lips. “I love you so much,” Carter said just before she captured his lips in another passionate kiss. It felt like she hadn’t kissed him in a lifetime, and she poured every ounce of her love for him into that kiss. “мое красивое Роуз, I’ve missed you so much,” Nathan said. “I love you so much, baby.”

3

The Morning After

Carter smoothed the wrinkles from her pink spaghetti strap shirt, straightened up her matching pink sweatpants, and picked up her brush to brush out her freshly pressed hair. Her hair had been a tangled mess when she took it out of the braid, but now it was

110/1060

restored back to the state she preferred it. She ran her hands down her body noticing she’d lost a little weight. She silently promised herself she’d put that weight back on by devoting extra time to eating full bags of Doritos. She used her fingers and the brush to bring her hair up into a tight ponytail. She’d nearly finished when her finger slid across the long row of stitches in the back of her head. She had never felt the extent of her injury until now, and it pissed her off. If Kent, Patrick, and Mitchell weren’t already dead, she would kill their asses all over again. Carter closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then it happened again. It had been happening ever since Nathan had carried her to their room yesterday.

111/1060

Every time Carter closed her eyes, Gianni’s death would play over and over in her head like a movie. It wouldn’t stop. She’d been awake for nearly twenty hours, but it still wouldn’t stop. After Carter’s temporary insanity yesterday, Nathan had brought her back upstairs. She’d been too exhausted to move, so after the doctor came to the house to see her, she had just stayed upstairs for the rest of the day. Mostly to avoid everything she still had to deal with downstairs. She had told Nathan that she needed time to collect herself after what she’d experienced–and time was exactly what she got. Nathan excused their absence for the rest of the day, telling everyone that they would join them the following day. Carter was grateful for their compliance. She needed the time to recharge.

112/1060

The evening had consisted of a call to let Jenna know she was okay and then oh-sosweet silence with the love of her life. Nathan had made sure they had everything they needed in the room so neither of them had to leave it. They had taken a relaxing, hot bath in their huge tub, and Nathan had gently washed her hair, avoiding the stitches. He’d applied her conditioner and then revealed a skill she hadn’t known he had— a skill his mother had taught him, hoping he’d have a little girl one day. He braided her hair in one, long braid. She was glad because that way she wouldn’t have to deal with it till morning. After that, Carter had eaten a small meal. She hadn’t really been that hungry yesterday. She’d been too emotionally drained. But she enjoyed the light meal he provided for her. They had eaten, then had lain in

113/1060

their bed together, holding each other close. Nathan had rested his head against Carter’s chest so he could listen to her heart beat while she ran her fingers through his hair until he fell into a much-needed sleep. She had wanted him to sleep— she could tell he’d needed it. Carter, on the other hand, hadn’t been able to close her eyes. She couldn’t sleep. She’d tried with all of her might, but it had been pointless. Every time she’d closed her eyes, she was in that damn elevator again. Carter took a deep, shaky breath. Nathan said that Gianni had been buried after a small funeral they had for him while she was still in the coma the doctors had put her in to heal. Carter would never forget Gianni— she’d developed a close friendship with him because they were together all the time. He

114/1060

had been head of her personal security and had driven her everywhere she needed to go. His death still hadn’t quite become real for Carter. She just wasn’t ready to let him go. It hurt too much. For everyone else, he died a week ago. But to her, it felt like five minutes ago that she and Gianni were attacked in that elevator. “Hey, beautiful,” Nathan’s deep voice sounded as he came and stood behind her. He looked into her eyes then turned her to face him. “Tell me what it is.” Carter looked at him curiously. “What do you mean?” she asked. Nathan grasped her chin between his thumb and forefinger. “I see it in your eyes, baby. Tell me.” He kissed her lips softly. “Tell me what’s wrong,” he said softly.

115/1060

Carter was never able to hide anything from Nathan. He read her like a book. Unable to contain it any longer, Carter confessed her troubles as the tears fell from her eyes. “I can’t even close my eyes without seeing it, Nathan,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Gianni?” Carter nodded sadly. “I hate it, Nathan. I hate that I was so careless …” Her voice trailed off as she looked away from him. Nathan took her hand in his and led her to their bed. He sat at the head, and pulled her to his lap, cuddling her close and kissing away her tears. ***

116/1060

Nathan held Carter close to his heart. He had known Gianni’s death would hit her eventually, and he wished he could do something to ease her pain. But the truth was, he knew he couldn’t. For the second time in her life, Carter had witnessed someone she cared for brutally taken from her. Nathan wished he could bring Kent and Patrick back to life and kill the motherfuckers all over again. But he knew that even if he could, it wouldn’t erase everything that had happened that day. He knew that wasn’t possible. This shit really wasn’t easy. It had taken him numerous nights and numerous talks with his father before he could look at himself in the mirror. He’d failed. He hadn’t protected Carter when she had needed him most, and that made him feel worse than shit.

117/1060

Nathan held Carter tighter as the memories of the worst day of his life made their way to the forefront of his mind. *** Five days ago. Nathan paced back and forth in the emergency room waiting area, wondering what the fuck was taking that doctor so long to get out here and tell him what was going on with his fiancé! Carter was unconscious when they had brought her in, but she’d still had a strong pulse. His beautiful rose was a fighter, and Nathan knew she wouldn’t give up. She’d promised him she would come back to him, and he believed her. No matter where they were or what happened to them,

118/1060

he and Carter would always find their way back to one another. “Nate!” Nathan stopped pacing and looked toward the waiting room entrance to see Kyle and the rest of the guys jogging through the doors. Kyle made it to Nathan first with a shirt in hand for Nathan to put on. Not that he gave a shit about a shirt, but it was probably a little scary to have a six-foot-five, shirtless, blonde man with bloody fingerprints on his face pacing back and forth in the middle of the emergency waiting room. His original shirt was covered in Carter’s blood, and Nathan couldn’t even look at it without losing faith that she would live through this. He knew he would never be able to forgive himself for this, for not being able to prevent this from happening.

119/1060

“Nate, what happened?” Kyle asked, bringing Nathan to the present and away from his thoughts. “Is that her blood?” he asked, seeing Nathan’s blood-stained face. “Where is she? Please tell me she’s all right, Nate.” Kyle was hysterical, and Nathan didn’t blame him. He had been the same way. Sometimes he forgot how much Kyle cared for Carter. It was hard to remember when he had become so wrapped up in her his damn self. Nathan swallowed, cleared his throat, and looked at Kyle— the rest of the guys stood behind him waiting for an answer as well. “She’s strong,” he said, trying to hold himself together, but his voice cracked and gave away how he was actually feeling. He wasn’t able to hide his emotions like he

120/1060

usually could. This was just too much. “Fuck,” he groaned and ran his fingers through his hair, a tear escaping his eye. “Honest to God, man.” He looked directly at Kyle, seeing the man’s eyes fill with dread as he waited for Nathan’s next words. “I don’t know.” Nathan’s jaw clenched as both rage and sadness made their way back into his system. “I can’t get any help around here!” Nathan yelled toward the door Carter had been rushed through when they’d first arrived. “No one will tell me where the fuck my fiancé is! Or if she’s even alive!” “All right, all right, Nate. Calm down, man,” Kyle said, placing his hand on Nathan’s shoulder. Nathan jerked away from Kyle’s hand, stormed to the nurse’s station, and slammed his hand on the counter. “Excuse me! I’ve

121/1060

been standing out here for a fucking hour waiting to hear something about my fiancé! Petite girl, African American, blood gushing from her goddamn head!” The nurse looked at him with fear in his eyes and swallowed. “Sir, I said you just have to …” Nathan hit the counter so hard it shook everything on it. “I’m not waiting anymore. Where is she?” Nathan shouted, and all of the nurses flinched. Four security men burst through the doors, heading straight toward Nathan. Nathan turned to them with cold gray eyes, ready to break the neck of any motherfucker that dared put one finger on him. He’d just call it therapy to justify it to himself later. “What’s going on out here?” one of the security men said.

122/1060

“Nothing that you can assist with,” a soft, heavily-accented female voice said behind Nathan. Nathan turned around and saw Anastacia Stone walking toward him, and he tensed. He had forgotten she was here. Even though she had been with them the entire time, he had managed to put all of his focus on Carter, and Carter alone. God, it was not easy looking at those eyes right now. It was the worst torture. She walked in front of Nathan, standing between him and the security guards. “I’ll handle him. You can all run along. There isn’t anything you can do.” She looked directly in one man’s eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. “Well ma’am I just need to …”

123/1060

“Need to what? Calm him down? Well, you can’t, so there is no point in even trying. Go away and try to feel important somewhere else,” she said dismissively. Nathan stood there in silence, too curious to speak. He didn’t want to interfere in the exchange because he was too fascinated by Carter’s mother. The resemblance was uncanny, but there were very noticeable differences between them, at least to Nathan. She looked to be in her early thirties instead of her actual age, which had to be between forty and forty-five. She had long black hair, but not as long or as thick as Carter’s. Her hair was silky, like his, whereas Carter’s hair was a much different texture than his own— a thick, soft cloud that Nathan loved to feel against his skin. Her eyes were the same color, but they lacked the

124/1060

warmth always present in the eyes of his Carter. They were also smaller than her daughter’s expressive, almond-shaped eyes. Anastacia was definitely taller than Carter, too— about 4 inches taller. How anyone would mistake Carter for her was beyond Nathan. He just didn’t get it. He didn’t feel like looking behind him to see the reaction of the guys. He figured he’d just focus on the door that led to Carter and try not to burst through it and look for her himself. “Ma’am if he doesn’t get himself under control now, we will …” “Call the police? So they can take him out of here while his fiancé is back there fighting for her life? That’s your solution? If so, it isn’t a very good one, and perhaps you should consider a career change.” “But …”

125/1060

“But nothing,” she said, putting one hand up, effectively silencing the man. “The only thing you can do to keep things in order out here is go back there and ask Carterina Stone’s doctor to come out here to give her family an update. Other than that, you are useless. Now leave. I am going to speak to my future son-in-law, and I will not have you four here causing him more stress while he waits to hear an update on the woman who is to be his wife.” Anastacia’s voice remained soft, but her tone was firm and brooked no argument. The man stood for a moment, sizing up Anastacia, who stood in the same spot never breaking eye contact, and then nodded his head. He turned and left the waiting room, the other three men following him.

126/1060

Nathan stood rooted to the floor, still too curious to move. What the hell was she going to say to him? He couldn’t for the life of him believe that she’d intervened in a situation on his behalf. He couldn’t even believe that she had called him her son-in-law. Jesus Christ, this was just too weird. Anastasia waited for the men to leave, then turned her attention to Nathan. He made eye contact with her even though it pained him to look at her, to look into those hazel eyes. But for the first time since getting the call from Mitchell earlier today, Nathan was able to keep himself in check and hide his emotions. Anastacia stared at Nathan blankly before her expression softened and concern masked her face. “Fighting those men will not make you feel better, dear Nathan.” Her

127/1060

tone had become sweet and tender, losing every bit of the bite it had had when she’d spoke to the security officer. Nathan remained speechless. “Carterina is fine. I promise you she will make it through this and be stronger than before. She has strong blood, and she is definitely not easy to kill. She is too stubborn for that, as you probably already know.” A faint smile graced her lips, and Nathan couldn’t help but mirror her smile at the thought of his stubborn little bride-to-be. “You must keep yourself busy, dear. You have much to arrange. Carterina will need you when she makes it through this.” She looked behind him at the rest of the guys, ignoring the shock in their wide eyes. “She will need all of you. Come with me, and we will start making arrangements for her to recover— away from the city. It

128/1060

isn’t safe for her here. Too many people know about her now.” “What does that mean?” Nathan asked, speaking to Anastacia for the first time. “That is a talk that Carterina should be present for,” she said as she placed her hand on his shoulder and began to lead him back to the waiting room. He didn’t know why, but he felt like he had no choice but to go with her. She turned to the guys and signaled for them to follow as well, and to Nathan’s surprise, they followed without a word, each of them still too stunned to speak. Nathan looked down at the woman, “How did you know about Mitchell?” he asked. Anastacia looked up at him, nodded, and then motioned for him to sit in one of the

129/1060

waiting room chairs. Anastacia took the seat next to Nathan, and the guys all sat in the chairs surrounding them to hear Anastacia’s answer. “I have men in the Salerno Organization who work for me for reasons all of you are far too young to know about,” she said, looking directly into Nathan’s eyes. “You have men in our organization?” Nathan asked, shocked and confused as to how that was possible. “Yes I do, but you do not have to worry. They are men who are loyal to you and your father, Nathan. I would never harm either of you, even if your father does hate me,” she said, frowning. Nathan studied her eyes, searching for something to help him understand her. She was Carter’s mother, and Nathan still

130/1060

couldn’t believe she was here. “When did you find out Carter was in New York?” He needed to make sense of her sudden appearance. “My men told me that she had been found by you and was coming back with you to New York. We later heard that she was living with the Russian, which we knew was you. I rushed here to see if it was actually my little girl, and it was.” Anastacia smiled. A smile that reminded Nathan of Carter. “I saw her with you, and I was happy that she was alive and that you two had found each other again after nineteen years.” Nathan’s eyes widened. “You know about that?” Anastacia laughed softly “Of course, I do. Leaving my baby girl wasn’t a choice,

131/1060

dear boy. I never wanted to be a ghost in her life. I … I just had to,” she said sadly, then smiled again and held out her hand. “Give me your hand, dear.” Nathan obediently gave her his hand. “We will wait for her together, like this. Hand in hand.” She gave him a shaky smile and finally allowed him to see the many emotions in her hazel eyes. “I’m scared, too, sweetheart. But we will be strong for her. All of us will. She told you she would come back to you, Nathan. My baby has never broken a promise.” *** Nathan hadn’t let go of Anastacia’s hand until the doctor came through the doors and told him he could go back to Carter. He

132/1060

hadn’t even broken the hold when his father arrived and stared in shock at Anastacia. Nathan hadn’t been able to do anything during that time in the waiting room but pray, stare at those doors, and hold Anastacia’s hand. He had needed her strength and her words, and he was grateful for her presence. Not only had she helped Nathan get through one of the hardest hours of his life, she had also saved both his and Carter’s life. Nathan knew of the stories about Anastacia Stone, but the woman who sat in the waiting room with him, the woman who had been helping to take care of Carter, was not the woman who had been described to him at all. The Anastacia Stone Nathan had been getting to know for the past few days was a mother, a mother who loved her daughter more than life itself.

133/1060

“Nathan,” Carter said softly. Nathan looked into the sad eyes of his beautiful rose. “Yes, baby?” He softly wiped the tears from her eyes. “I’m sorry for everything …” “Hey, hey. Don’t do that,” Nathan said quickly. He caressed her face. “You have nothing to apologize for. None of it was your fault.” Carter sat up and turned to straddle Nathan’s lap. “It wasn’t your fault, either.” Nathan frowned and shook his head. He didn’t want her to continue, but she did. “Please don’t, Nathan,” Carter pleaded. “Don’t what?” Nathan asked, the frown still on his face. He didn’t think he was ready for the conversation that was about to come. He didn’t want Carter to tell him that this wasn’t his fault— because it was. Nathan had

134/1060

put Carter in that dangerous situation, and it had almost gotten both of them killed. “Don’t blame yourself for what happened. It wasn’t your fault,” she said, and Nathan looked away from her. The shame he felt over this made it impossible for him to look her in the eye. Carter tried to get Nathan to look at her, but Nathan resisted. “Carter, baby, I don’t want you to—” “To what? Tell the truth? But it is the truth. It wasn’t your fault. What happened was fucked up, but neither of us could have predicted it. It just happened.” Nathan frowned and shook his head “You don’t understand, Carter,” Nathan said firmly.

135/1060

“Yes, I do. You think you should have done more to protect me, that you failed me. But you didn’t, Nathan.” “Yes … I … did,” Nathan said, looking into her eyes. He swallowed the lump in his throat and fought against his emotions as he met her eyes. He placed his hands on each side her face as tears threatened to spill from his eyes. “You almost died. Carter. Do you understand that? I held you in my arms with my face close to yours just so I could make sure you were still breathing. And there was blood … everywhere. You lost so much blood … and I didn’t know what to do for you! I was helpless, and I was the one who had put you in that situation! Mitchell was never out for you— you were innocent. You had everything taken from you, and you didn’t

136/1060

deserve it. You didn’t deserve any of this,” Nathan said, trying to make her understand. She understood, but didn’t agree. Frowning, she shook her head. “Nathan, it’s not the same,” she said firmly. “Yes, it is, Carter.” “You saved me, Nathan.” Nathan moved to stand up, but Carter quickly wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. “No, Nathan. Just listen to me, please,” she pleaded desperately through her tears. After a moment of hesitation, he obliged. He didn’t want to listen. He didn’t deserve to have Carter try to make him feel better about this when he knew the truth. Nathan had spent the last thirteen years blaming his father for the death of his mother, for putting his mother’s life in danger, for not protecting

137/1060

her. And he had done the exact same thing to the woman he loved, the woman he was about to marry. No, Nathan deserved this pain, and he wasn’t going to let Carter try and ease it. “There isn’t anything to say, Carter.” “Yes, there is!” “No, Carter, there isn’t.” “But you saved me, Nathan!” “No, I didn’t,” he said sharply. He couldn’t hear this anymore— it was too hard. “Just listen,” she said firmly, and Nathan gave up and sat back on the bed. But he was still unable to meet her eyes. “Nathan, look at me and listen to me. I’m your fiancée. You have to do what I say.” She said it softly, and Nathan felt like a bitch when a fucking tear escaped his eye, but he met her eyes as she asked. She gave him a sad smile and wiped

138/1060

his single tear. “You saved me, Nathan Salerno, long before the day that Mitchell tried to take our lives. I had lost everyone I loved, and I was alone, pretending to be someone I wasn’t. I was unhappy and lonely. I thought I was going to die without ever experiencing life or real love. I thought I would have to hide forever, which is something I never wanted to do. Not even when I was a little girl. You have given me more than I ever thought I would have, Nathan. I would never ever regret the day you found me in Hope Beach. I will never regret the day you kissed me, the night we spent on that beach, the first time you told me you loved me, the first time we made love, the arguments we’ve had— or the day you asked me to be your wife.” She kissed his lips softly. “I would live through that one day a million times more if

139/1060

it meant I’d still have you when I woke up,” she whispered against his lips. “What happened to us was not your fault. Mitchell was filled with jealousy, greed, and hatred for us and our parents. What makes you think you deserved what he wanted to do to you? Nathan, we were both targeted because we were born. It’s as simple as that. He didn’t like the fact that we existed, and that you earned the power he wanted. This was neither of our faults. He wanted us dead for reasons we couldn’t control, so stop. Stop blaming yourself for this, and I won’t blame myself, either.” She ran her fingers through his hair. “We’re still here, Bubby, you and me. We’ll always be stronger than those who try to hurt us,” she whispered. Nathan stared at her, unable to speak. He felt like he was going to burst. It couldn’t be

140/1060

possible to love a person as much as he loved Carter. It hurt to love someone so much, but it was the type of hurt that Nathan wouldn’t trade for anything in the world. He had no idea what he had done in this life or a past one to deserve a woman like Carter, but he would never question it. Because he would go back and do it all again just to get right back here, right back to this moment when he knew without a shadow of a doubt that Carter was the love of his life. This woman was everything to him. She was his beating heart and the air he breathed. And right about now, he could only think of one thing to say to her— “Marry me.” “Yes,” Carter whispered without hesitation.

141/1060

He pressed his forehead against hers. “I don’t want to wait,” he said honestly. “We don’t have to,” she said, kissing the side of his mouth. As if they had a mind of their own, Nathan’s hands began to roam Carter’s body. Trying to restrain himself, he stopped right before reaching her full breasts. Nathan silently reminded himself that Carter had just recovered from a head injury. The doctor clearly said her energy level was low, and she shouldn’t overexert herself. “We should go down stairs now, Carter. I’m sure everyone wants to know you’re okay,” he said. It had been too damn long since he’d been able to enjoy Carter’s perfect body. Being in a room alone with her and feeling all of these emotions was definitely not safe, especially with her legs wrapped

142/1060

around him like this. A few moves, and he’d be inside that warm, tight pussy of hers. Nathan bit back a groan. “No,” she whispered and ran her velvety tongue across his bottom lip, kissing him again. Dammit! Was he the only one trying to be responsible here? “Carter—” “I want you, Nathan. Now,” she said and slammed her mouth against his in a fervent kiss. Nathan groaned and wrapped his arms around her body, pressing her close to him as her hands entered his hair. Oh, no! No, no, no, no! She gripped a handful of his hair as their kiss deepened and became more passionate. A growl erupted from Nathan’s chest when Carter pressed closer to him. Her body began

143/1060

to grind against him and she moaned into his mouth. Shit! They needed to stop. He didn’t want to take it too far. There was no way she was ready for this. Reluctantly— very reluctantly— Nathan did something that he would bang his head against the wall for later. He pulled back from their kiss. He had hoped that would be enough, but it seemed his fiancée was too far gone. As soon as he broke their kiss, her soft, full lips moved to his face and then down to that spot on his neck she knew he loved. Nathan groaned loudly. “Carter.” Her name came out in a breathless whisper. God, it felt so good. Nathan needed to put a halt to this before he lost control, but Carter was relentless, showing no mercy! She moved so perfectly

144/1060

against him. He wanted to grab her hips and speed up her damn movements. But he couldn’t. They needed to stop. “Carter, we have to stop.” She didn’t listen. “Carter,” he pleaded. He needed her to stop because there was no way he was going to stop her. He was only a man for God’s sake! There was only so much he could do at this point. “I’m fine, Nathan,” she whispered as she continued her assault on his neck. Her hands moved from his hair to the buttons on his shirt. Nathan bit his lip hard. Visions of all the things he wanted to do to her right then assailed him. She wasn’t playing fair. “Carter, this isn’t the right time,” he said through clenched teeth. He didn’t want to say this shit because he wanted exactly what she wanted.

145/1060

“It is the right time.” “No, it’s not,” he said as firmly as he could. Carter stopped unbuttoning his shirt and looked him in the eyes. “Nathan,” she said in an exasperated tone. “If this were a movie, this would be the perfect time for you to fuck me.” Those two words almost did it— almost. Nathan closed his eyes and prayed for strength. He bit down on his bottom lip and gripped the bed hard. Don’t fuck her. Don’t fuck her. Don’t fuck her! She rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. Good, Nathan thought. Maybe she would get mad at him and walk away. He needed her to because there was no way in hell he could walk away from her. He was so

146/1060

fucking hard right now, he was pretty sure he couldn’t walk anyway. “You really don’t want to have sex?” she asked, disbelief in her voice. Nathan’s jaw clenched and he swallowed. Unable to speak because he was afraid the wrong words would come out of his mouth, Nathan shook his head no. He silently pleaded with her to have mercy on him. Carter laughed. It was the sexiest fucking laugh Nathan had ever heard in his life. He gripped the bed tighter. “I’m sorry, honey, but— did you mention that to him?” Carter asked, pointing to the large erection pressing against his pants. Nathan looked down, disappointed in his body’s betrayal. “Don’t listen to him. He doesn’t understand right from wrong. Mmm … Shit!” Nathan exclaimed when Carter

147/1060

gripped his dick and squeezed. His hips jerked forward as her hand began to rub him through his pants in the most amazing way. Carter chuckled softly, “Mmm … I think he knows what you want better than you do, Nathan.” She pressed her forehead against his. “Somebody in this room will come in the next sixty seconds, and since I have to wait …” Her words trailed off, and she shrugged as a mischievous smile appeared on her face. She sped up the motion of her hand. Nathan. Was. Lost. He ran his hand down his face and groaned as his head fell back in ecstasy, and a string of Russian curses fell from his lips. There was no way he was going to stop her now— it felt too amazing. Why the hell did it have to feel so amazing? Carter used her other hand to grip his hair and bring his face back to hers. Her eyes

148/1060

were wild with desire and lust, and it took everything Nathan had not to rip her clothes off at that moment. “You’re so sexy, Nathan.” Her hand sped up, and she pressed against him. Nathan gripped the bed harder. “Carter,” he growled. “Just like that, baby. Fuck!” Carter leaned forward and pressed her lips against his ear. “I swear to God, as soon as that doctor says you can, I want you to pin me to the nearest wall and fuck me.” That did it. Heat shot through Nathan’s entire body and he tensed, an orgasm hitting him by surprise. His hips jerked forward against her hand, and he bit down on his bottom lip, grunting as she made him come in his pants. Carter didn’t let up, either. She continued her assault until she knew he couldn’t take any more.

149/1060

Nathan fell back on the bed and threw one arm over his face as he caught his breath. Carter, still straddling his body, looked down at him with a smug smile. She sighed and shrugged her shoulders. “Well, I’m sure you need some time to freshen up,” she said in a bright tone and crawled off the bed. She gave Nathan’s thigh a light slap. “See you downstairs, Bubby,” she sang as she skipped out of their bedroom. Nathan chuckled. What the hell just happened?

4

The Reunion

Once Carter made it downstairs, she hesitated before going into the living room where she knew everyone would be. She needed to figure out how she was going to apologize for her episode yesterday. Carter was still semiembarrassed about all of it. Of course, that

151/1060

shit would happen to her— she always seemed to find herself in embarrassing situations, and it really, really sucked. She was dreading this. She didn’t know what they would say and hoped to God they still liked her. Carter tiptoed toward the living room entrance, hiding behind the wall. Leaning over, she peeked in the room to see who was there. The Originals, Carter thought. Angelo, Cesare, Alessandro, and Bruno sat in the living room, hard at work once again. Déjà vu from the previous morning, except this time she knew who they were. She’d always referred to them as the Originals because they had created an empire, an organization, that was pretty incredible— like the original vampires on her favorite TV show. It was very “fan-girlish” of her, but she thought it was

152/1060

funny. And this way, she didn’t have to say all of their names. When they were all in a room together, all she had to say was Originals, and they knew to whom she was talking. It was genius. She took a long deep breath and prepared herself for whatever happened next. She walked through the large entrance into the living room and her eyes widened in amazement. This house is bad-ass. Carter couldn’t believe she lived here, that it was hers. Nathan had done a damn good job decorating. It was perfect. She slipped off one shoe, feeling the plush carpet against her toes. Damn, so soft. She wondered how much it had cost to get all of this finished so quickly. But then again there was no point in wondering. Nathan was the

153/1060

“spare no expense” type of spoiled rich kid. When he wanted something, he got it. For some reason, Carter thought that was the sexiest thing ever, but it might have been because she was hornier than ever right now. She still couldn’t believe Nathan had refused to give it up. He’d better be happy she dealt with it as nicely as she did. She had wanted to beat his ass, but that would have been wrong— he was just worried about her health. But she really did feel fine. Carter’s only discomfort right now was Doritos withdrawal. And speaking of Doritos— Carter’s thoughts were interrupted when she heard a throat being cleared. She looked up from where she had been staring deep in thought and tensed. Shit! She’d been caught up in her damn thoughts again. The originals

154/1060

were looking at her, brows furrowed and amusement in their eyes. Carter worried her bottom lip. Maybe she should open with a joke, try and lighten the mood a bit. No. She couldn’t do that. She was no comedian, and if they didn’t laugh, it would make this so much more awkward. Clasping her hands together in front of her, she slipped her shoe back on. Deciding to just go with being adorable, she smiled innocently. “Heeeyyy, Originals,” Carter sang, rocking back and forth on her heels. “Life’s crazy, huh?” Carter smiled. God, it was so embarrassing. The Originals chuckled and stood. Angelo was the first to extend his arms. Carter smiled wide, ran to him eagerly, and jumped into his arms. Angelo laughed as Carter

155/1060

hugged him tight and chanted I’m sorry over and over again. “Carterina, you don’t have to apologize,” he said as he continued to hug her. Carter pulled back and looked into his eyes. “Yes, I do. I’m always causing trouble.” Angelo chuckled and pinched her cheeks. “And you’re worth every bit of trouble you cause, child,” he teased. Then he pinched her nose. Carter giggled, squirmed out of his arms, and ran over to Alessandro. “Uncle!” she yelled excitedly and jumped into his arms. He hugged her and laughed softly. “Il mio bel po’ mia nipote. You gave us quite a scare,” he said softly. Carter loved Alessandro’s voice. It was as sweet as a lullaby, just like him. Well, to her he was sweet at least. But much like his son, Alessandro

156/1060

was a ticking time bomb. But Carter never had to worry about his or Lucca’s temper— they both seemed to have a soft spot for her, which she loved. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I was being a total bitch.” Alessandro chuckled softly, “Carterina, stop apologizing for events you couldn’t control. We are all a bit more understanding than you think.” They broke their hug, and Carter smiled at him. “You are the most amazing man Alessandro Salerno.” She kissed him on the cheek “Now sit back down while I finish my hugs,” she commanded in a teasing tone. “As you wish, princess,” he said sweetly with a bow. Carter giggled and did a quick spin, turning toward the most challenging Original,

157/1060

Bruno. The class clown and the complete opposite of his quiet, laid-back son, Dante. Carter sighed, clasped her hands together, and narrowed her eyes on Bruno. “Go ahead, Bruno.” Bruno chuckled. “Why must you always assume I have something mean to say?” Carter pursed her lips. “Because you do always have something mean to say, Bruno.” Bruno feigned offense and gasped. “I do not!” he said, his hand on his chest, and Carter tried not to smile. “I would never. Now you have to apologize to me for two things.” Carter laughed. “So you want your apology, huh?” Bruno nodded. “I do. I was very much stressed yesterday when you tried to kill me …”

158/1060

Carter laughed louder. “I can’t even concentrate now on the very important financial work I have to do for business in Vegas.” He let out an exaggerated sigh. “If only I knew a math genius who could do this work ten times faster than I can. That genius would definitely get first pick of the new line coming to my jewelry store next w—” “For free?” Carter asked with raised eyebrows. Because she would definitely become the genius he needed if that were the case. Bruno had the best jewelry at his boutique in Las Vegas. Nathan had gotten her some of her best diamonds there. A wicked smile appeared on Bruno’s face, and he nodded his head. Carter squealed, ran to him, and hugged him tight. He laughed.

159/1060

“You’re the best hustler in Vegas, Bruno,” Carter said with a sigh. Bruno chuckled. “I resent that. I’m not a hustler— I’m a business man.” Carter leaned back and pushed him until he fell back on the couch, laughing. “Business man, hustler— same thing, Bruno. You know that,” she said with a wink. “Now, if you’ll excuse me …” Carter locked eyes with Cesare Valente and smiled her sexiest smile. “… I need to have a talk with my sugar daddy.” The men burst into laughter. Cesare put his hands up as if it would keep Carter from advancing on him and fell back in his seat, shaking his head. Carter licked her lips and smoothed her hands down her pants. She adjusted her shirt to show a little cleavage and slowly removed

160/1060

the hair tie holding her long hair, never taking her eyes from his. His sky blue eyes were bright with amusement, and that sly Cesare Valente smile was ever-present on his dropdead gorgeous face. There are some things that need to be understood about Cesare Valente. Carter had never in her entire life crushed so hard on a man over the age of forty until she had the pleasure of becoming acquainted with Cesare Valente. When she had first met him, she could tell it was difficult for him to look at her or talk to her. Carter was positive it was because of Anastacia, but she quickly got to the point of not giving a shit. She had desperately wanted to get to know Kyle and Mickey’s dad, so she’d pretty much bulldozed her way into the man’s life and made him love her. It

161/1060

hadn’t taken Carter long to fall deeply in lust with Cesare. He was, hands down, the sexiest man to have ever walked this planet. His voice was silk, his crooked smile was sly, and there was a constant wicked smile ever present in those ridiculously beautiful eyes of his. Oh God his eyes! He had natural bedroom eyes. He constantly looked as if he was ready to screw. Now, Carter loved Nathan Salerno with her entire heart— and her fiancé was hot as all hell. She wanted to marry him and have adorable Salerno babies with her dangerously sexy, blonde, Italian-Russian Zeus of a man. But there was no way in hell he could ever have expected her to be immune to the charms of Cesare Valente. She was only a woman, for Christ’s sake. Even when Cesare wasn’t flirting, he was still flirting. It was the

162/1060

tone of his voice. Carter was convinced that the man couldn’t help it. He was a victim of his own sexiness. Women constantly hung all over him, and he had literally thousands of girlfriends. The poor guy couldn’t get a moments rest, but Carter had always made herself available to him whenever he needed a hug or a kiss— and sometimes both. Carter ran her hands through her hair and shook it out in a way that rivaled the models in Pantene commercials. Cesare smiled, biting his bottom lip. Carter knew it was just another one of the sexy reflexes he couldn’t control, but she liked to imagine he did it for different reasons. God, he looked so freaking hot sitting back on the couch like that. “Lovely Carterina, I thought we had already had the discussion in which I

163/1060

explained to you why I cannot be your sugar daddy.” Carter’s jaw clenched as she fought back a shiver at the sound of his sexy, accented voice. She sauntered over to him and sat in front of him on the coffee table. “I have absolutely no idea to what discussion you’re referring, Cesare.” Carter crossed her legs and continued her flirtation. “I don’t think that particular memory has returned,” she lied. God, how she loved teasing Kyle and Mickey’s dad. “But there’s no need to repeat the discussion. Let’s just move forward from here.” Cesare let out a low, sexy chuckle and leaned further back. One of his long arms extended over the back of the couch— she both loved and hated these sexy reflexes of his. He was confusing! Did he find her sexy, or did

164/1060

he find her annoying, Carter would never know! He brought a hand up to his face, running it over his five o’clock shadow, and then licked his lips. Ugh! This was pure torture for Carter. “You remember the discussion, Carterina.” Carter shook her head vehemently. “No, I don’t, Cesare,” Carter said with a mischievous smile on her face. “You do. But you’re going to pretend you don’t because you’re a very naughty girl, aren’t you?” Carter groaned. She was positive he had no idea that everything he said to her sounded suggestive. “You really don’t make this easy for me, Cesare. It’s all your fault that I’ve chosen to repress that dreadful conversation,” Carter whined.

165/1060

Cesare laughed. “How is it my fault, Carterina?” “You keep being …you know …yourself …and stuff,” Carter stammered, playfully tugging at his pant leg. Cesare laughed and moved his leg. The men in the room were thoroughly enjoying watching Cesare sweat. They thought little Anastacia’s crush on Cesare was hilarious. If the real Anastacia had been as enamored with him back in their younger days, Cesare probably wouldn’t hate her so much now. “I’m happy to see you are feeling better,” Cesare said. Carter hoped her brown skin would hide her blush. “Come here and give me a hug.” Carter climbed onto the couch next to him and hugged him. He smelled amazing and his body was so incredibly strong. Sweet

166/1060

Lord in Heaven— Jesus! She could feel every one of his muscles through his shirt. Carter sighed. Then Cesare did something that he knew would make Carter faint like some fan girl seeing her favorite boy band for the first time. He gripped her chin, turned her face to the side, and pressed his lips to her cheek. When Cesare chuckled at the look on her face and the way her body tensed, she was positive her complexion didn’t hide the furious blush that spread across her face. “Oh, hell no!” a deep voice boomed from the entrance to the living room. Carter knew exactly who it was, too. She gripped Cesare’s shirt frantically. “Oh no, Cesare! He’s coming to pull us apart again!” she cried frantically. Cesare laughed.

167/1060

“Carterina Stone! Hell, no!” he yelled. She felt big hands grip her waist and yank her up from the couch. She had no choice but to let go of Cesare’s shirt. But that didn’t stop her from reaching for him, much to his amusement and everyone else’s in the room. Well, everyone except the bastard who had pulled her out of the arms of her sugar daddy. The man put Carter’s feet on the floor. Carter turned and stepped up to stand on top of the coffee table so she could be face to face with this jerk. She was relieved he was a few inches shorter than Nathan so they could be eye to eye. “Carter, how many times do I have to tell you this? This sick thing you have for Cesare has to end. I won’t put up with it anymore. Absolutely not. It’s over. Do you hear me,

168/1060

woman? I have spoken, dammit!” he said, wagging a finger in her face. Carter glared at Kyle. “How many times do I have to tell you that there’s nothing you can do about us, Kyle!” She looked at Cesare and smiled at him longingly. “Our bond is unbreakable.” Carter sighed softly. Cesare laughed and shook his head. “Jesus Christ,” he muttered as he ran his hand down his face. Kyle made a sound of disgust and then placed his hands softly on both sides of Carter’s face, turning her to face him. “No,” he said firmly. Carter whimpered and tried to glance at Cesare, but Kyle wouldn’t let her. God, he could be such an ass. It wasn’t her fault that she had a crippling crush on his dad. “No, Carter.”

169/1060

“Kyle,” she whined. “No!” “Kyle, you’re not the only guy in the world with a hot dad. People who have a hot parent just need to suck it up and deal with it when their friends have a connection with said hot parent. So deal with it!” “You do not have a connection with him, you crazy woman!” “Yes, I do,” Carter pouted. A smile pulled at Kyle’s lips, “You’re nuts. You know that, right?” he asked. Carter bit her lip and nodded yes. “It’s not my fault, Kyle,” she said, trying not to laugh. “Yes, it is,” Kyle said, battling his laughter as well. Carter shook her head innocently. “It’s not my fault that your dad is …” Fuckable,

170/1060

incredibly fuckable was what she wanted to say out loud, but she sent the message to Kyle with her eyes instead. Kyle lost the battle and laughed. “You’re so fucking nasty, Carter.” Carter shrugged, “Yeah, well, I’ve been hanging around some very naughty boys. You guys are starting to rub off on me,” she teased. She grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer before wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him. She kissed his cheek and looked into his eyes. “Thank you for what you did outside, Kyle.” She wiped the lip gloss print of her lips from his face and continued talking. “I was …” She leaned in close so no one could hear her. This was not going to be easy to admit. Carter cleared her throat uncomfortably. “I was … afraid,” she whispered, and then rolled her eyes when

171/1060

Kyle chuckled at her uneasiness with showing fear, but it wasn’t her fault. She had been taught never to show it. Carter ran her hands down her pants again. “Anyway … I needed you,” she said, remembering how terrified she had been when she had first woken up. If Kyle hadn’t come, she didn’t know what she might have done. “Thank you, Kyle,” she said, genuinely grateful for him. Kyle kissed her hand. “Anytime, angel. I’m just glad you didn’t forget me. You probably would have popped a cap in everybody’s ass,” he teased. Carter chuckled and hit his arm. “As if you would let me forget about little ol’ you,” Carter teased, remembering how Kyle had said she’d forgotten about him when she found Nathan.

172/1060

Kyle smiled his father’s crooked smile, “You’re right. I’m unforgettable.” Carter nodded, “You are.” “Where’s Nathan? I’m surprised he let you out of his sight,” Kyle asked, eyeing her with suspicious curiosity. Carter smiled innocently. “He’ll be down soon,” she said, trying to keep her cool. Just the thought of Nathan had her right back where she had been in the bedroom with him. Dammit! Why hadn’t he just given her what she wanted? Then she wouldn’t be suffering right now. Every time she replayed Nathan coming under her touch in her head, her body burst into flames, and it was a fire only Nathan could put out. If he would only stop being so damn stubborn, pin her against a wall, and thrust his big hard—

173/1060

“Carter!” Carter snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Kyle. What the hell had gotten into her? She shouldn’t have been thinking about sex in here— with the Originals and Kyle in the same room. She really needed to get her shit together before she embarrassed herself again. After yesterday, she refused to have any more embarrassing moments. “Carter, are you …” He squinted his eyes and looked at her face closely. “Are you blushing?” he asked with amusement. Carter’s eyes widened and locked with Kyle’s. Blushing? Shit! “What’s going on in that beautiful head of yours?” Kyle teased. “Nothing. I’m not blushing. Shut up,” Carter said defensively with a frown.

174/1060

Kyle chuckled. “Are you sure it’s Cesare you have a crush on? I think it may be Nathan who gets you all hot and bothered, angel,” he teased. “Kyle!” Carter hit his chest. “Shut up and leave me alone, jackass.” She turned to walk away from him. He pulled her back. “Aww, come on. Stop pouting,” he said in his best baby voice. He pulled her to him, and she wrapped her arms around him, resting her head on his chest while he patted her back. “Kyle will leave the baby alone,” he joked. “I hate you,” Carter whispered. Kyle chuckled. “Mm-hmm. Me too, angel,” he soothed. “So where’s my best friend?” he asked again.

175/1060

Carter shrugged. “Maybe he decided to take a nap,” she said, inwardly laughing at the possibility that he actually did. “Mmm-hmm.” Still hugging her close, Kyle pressed his lips against her. “Well, when I talked to him on the phone, he said that he had been assaulted by a very naughty girl.” Carter could feel his smile against her ear, and it pissed her off. Kyle and Nathan got on her nerves with this shit. They were too damn close. Nothing was private or off limits for a topic of conversation between the two. Carter’s nails began digging into Kyle’s back, and she heard him groan. She lifted her head from his chest and smiled smugly. She let her nails slide slowly down his back. “Carter,” Kyle said through clenched teeth.

176/1060

She knew it hurt, but she didn’t give a shit. Kyle had called out her inner bitch just like Nathan had earlier. They would both have to deal with the consequences of fucking with her. Carter smiled sweetly. “Remember when you asked me if our relationship would annoy Nathan?” she asked him. “Isn’t it ironic that you and Nathan are the ones annoying the hell out of me?” “Nathan and Kyle pissed you off again, I see,” a deep voice said behind her. Lucca chuckled. “They are annoying, aren’t they? Like two gossiping little girls. We all wish they’d shut the fuck up, too,” he joked. Carter turned around, and her eyes brightened at the sight of Lucca and Dante. “Fuck you, Lucca,” Kyle said through clenched teeth.

177/1060

An evil smile appeared on Lucca’s face. “Make sure you kick him where it hurts, Sweetheart.” He winked at Carter. Carter raked her nails down Kyle’s back quickly, just enough to leave a few marks, then kneed him in the balls and went over to hug Lucca and Dante. “Fuck!” Kyle exclaimed, falling on the couch in the middle of Cesare and Bruno, holding his balls. “Shit! Cesare … shoot her! I think she broke my dick!” he whined. “She fucking broke my dick. Somebody do something.” His voice was a breathless, high soprano. Carter turned to look at him and laughed loudly. Cesare slapped Kyle in the back of the head, and he looked at his father in outrage. “She told you to stop teasing her, didn’t she?” He ruffed up Kyle’s hair. “Maybe now

178/1060

you can give your little wee-wee a rest, eh, son?” Cesare teased, mimicking the baby voice Kyle had just used to taunt Carter. Kyle gasped in shock and outrage. “Little wee-wee?” he yelled. Carter nearly fell over laughing, but Dante caught her. He looked down at her grinning widely “You’re having fun, aren’t you?” he asked. Carter nodded, unable to stop laughing. He laughed gave her a big smooch right on the lips, as he always did. Carter loved Dante. He was the big brother she’d always wanted. Unlike the rest of guys, excluding Nathan, he was the one she could cuddle with, hug, give a kiss to, sit on his lap— and not worry about him making it sexual in any way. She could do this because, like her, Dante was in a committed relationship.

179/1060

“Don’t be nice to her, Dante! You saw what she did!” Kyle yelled. “Don’t be a pussy, Kyle.” Lucca jabbed him as he fell back on the large couch. “Take your beating like a man.” “Kiss my ass, Lucca. I fucking hate you,” Kyle said, falling back on the couch next to his father. “I should kick your fat Salerno ass.” Lucca roared with laughter. Kyle peeked from the hand covering his eyes with a sly smile. He looked over to Carter and stuck his tongue out. Carter stuck her tongue out back at him and turned back to Dante. “I miss you. Cuddle with me,” she ordered, like a bratty sister. Dante chuckled, scooped Carter up in his arms, and carried her to the couch. Carter

180/1060

cuddled up on his lap and rested her head on his shoulder. “Give me your phone,” she said to him. He reached in his pocket. Whenever the Originals where around, Dante and Carter had their conversations via text messaging, and since Carter didn’t have her phone, they just passed Dante’s back and forth. Carter texted, “How’s Casey?” Dante responded, “Fine. Keeps asking about you.” “Were you honest?” Carter wrote. Then she looked at him, and Dante nodded. He took his phone. “We promised we wouldn’t keep secrets. You know how it is,” Dante answered. Carter nodded. She did. Secrets had no place in relationships. Carter knew that from

181/1060

experience. She grabbed his phone. “Was Casey hysterical?” Carter wrote. Dante chuckled. “You know it. You know how much we love you,” he replied in a message. Carter smiled warmly and kissed him on the cheek. “I love you both, too. Don’t worry. I’ll call and we’ll set up a shopping day,” Carter responded on the cell. “Like we have more room in our closets. You know Casey goes overboard.” Carter giggled. “So what? You’re not going to say anything about it if Casey goes overboard. You love him too much,” Carter wrote with a smile. Dante laughed softly and nodded. “You’re right, I do,” he said out loud.

182/1060

He kissed Carter lovingly on the forehead. Carter wrapped her arms around his waist and cuddled closer. Carter had figured out that Dante was gay about fifteen seconds after she first met him. While the other guys were staring at her breasts and ass, he was staring at the menu and checking out the hot guy one table over, Casey Long. She would have introduced him right then because she knew Casey— he was a regular— but Nathan had interrupted her train of thought when he initiated a makeout session in the middle of the damn bar. Yes, Carter blamed him, even though she had wanted it, too. Anyway, it ended up a good thing she hadn’t said anything at the bar because when she had tried to make conversation with Dante the next morning, asking if he had thought the guy at the bar was sexy,

183/1060

he seemed shocked and upset. He asked if Nathan had told her about him, and she quickly said no. Her gaydar was right 99.9% of the time. Turned out Nathan and the rest of the guys were the only ones who knew Dante’s secret— and he wanted to keep it that way. Carter told him not to panic, that it wasn’t obvious, and she was just very perceptive. Dante and Casey had been dating since Hope Beach, and Casey had moved in with him a month ago. Carter had quickly become friends with Casey. She and Nathan invited him and Dante over for dinner often. They were the only couple she could entertain without Nathan’s objections. “Where you at, sweetheart?” Carter looked up to see a concerned Dante.

184/1060

“You okay?” he asked. “You zoned out for a second there.” Carter smiled. “I was just thinking,” she said, and then frowned, noticing that someone was still missing from this reunion. “Where’s Mickey?” she asked. Dante shrugged. “Yell for him. He’s somewhere around here.” Feeling too tired to get up herself, Carter let Dante help her up while she glanced around the room. Pretty much everyone had started focusing on other things, and she knew where Nathan was … But where the hell was Mickey? “Mikilo!” Carter yelled. Everyone looked at her, but she didn’t give a shit. She wanted her partner in crime. Walking toward the living room entrance, she shouted again, “Mickey! Get your sexy ass in here!”

185/1060

“No! You bring your sexy ass in here!” he yelled back. Carter grinned. Where the hell was he? “Mickey!” “What?” “Get in here!” Carter laughed. He rounded the corner with a sly smile and…. Okay, Carter was seriously about to kiss Mickey because of what he had in his hands. A huge plate…of food! Not just any food. Her. First. Favorite. Lunch. Carter’s hunger came back with a vengeance when she saw the Doritos that were sure to give her back her figure. “Oh, Mickey,” she moaned. Mickey’s smile widened. “Finally,” he said with sigh. “I’ve been trying to get you to say my name like that since the day I met you.”

186/1060

Carter floated forward, entranced by the heavenly smell of Doritos. She took one off the plate, slowly put it in her mouth, and couldn’t suppress the moan that escaped her lips. It felt like a lifetime since she’d eaten Doritos. It was orgasmic. “You’re kind of turning me on right now, Carter,” Mickey said, biting his bottom lip. She saw the way he was looking at her, scrunched up her nose, and giggled. “Ewww, Mickey, stop!” She hit his arm playfully, grabbed her plate of heaven, and was about to go eat when she remembered something. She took a good look at Mickey. She hadn’t noticed it outside, but he was walking with a cane. She remembered he had been shot twice in the leg and was instantly happy she had been the one to kill the bastard who’d done it. “How’s your leg, my Mickey?”

187/1060

she asked sweetly as she stood on tiptoes to kiss the side of his mouth. He smiled. “It’s healing, my sexy little protector. I just can’t wait to get rid of this fucking cane.” He grasped her chin and their eyes locked. “You keep killing men for me, and you’re going to make me fall for my Russian brother’s girl. So stop it,” he said. He leaned forward and kissed the tip of her nose. Carter smiled shyly. Mickey’s wounds were being tended to the day of the incident, so they had never had the chance to speak before Carter was hurt. This was the first time she’d seen Mickey since he was shot. “You would’ve done the same for me, Mickey. You’re my bestie, and I love you. I’ll kill anyone that hurts you, so deal with it,” she said

188/1060

playfully— but she wasn’t playing, not in the slightest. “Plus, the fucker had it coming,” she muttered with a shrug. Mickey took Carter’s plate from her hands and set it on a small table next to them. He snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her to him in a tight hug, letting his cane fall to the side. Carter had to stand on her tiptoes, but she wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him back. The warmth and love in Mickey’s hug was surprising and almost opened the flood gates. “Awww, Mickey.” She was used to the bad boy flirt, Mikilo, but now he was getting all sentimental on her, and he knew she was a damn crybaby. “Thank you,” he whispered. “Sei un angelo, ti amo con una Bella Carterina,” he whispered in her ear.

189/1060

Carter smiled. “You know I love it when you speak Italian, Mikilo.” Carter said, teasing. And just like that, her bad boy was back. Mickey’s low laughter against her ear nearly made Carter’s body shiver. “You do, huh?” She felt him smile, and he whispered again, “Well, you know I aim to please, E chi sono io per negare il piacere di ascoltare me parlare la mia lingua madre.” Carter almost gasped. She had no time to play with these boys today. Her body was still running on hot because of Nathan. Nathan. Oh shit, why did she have to think of that sexy ass blonde again? Carter shook her head. It was torture! She pushed on his big shoulders and left his embrace “Stop it, Mickey. You’re going to make me flirt with you. I’m engaged,

190/1060

dammit. I have to be a good girl now,” she said with a wink. Mickey pasted on a sexy smile. Carter groaned. “Get away from me, Mikilo. You look like your father.” Mickey thought for a second, wondering if he was okay with looking like his father. He shrugged. “I’ll take it,” he said. Carter rolled her eyes and retrieved her plate— complete with Doritos— from the table. With a parting wink to Mickey, she walked to the coffee table in the middle of the living room and sat on the floor to eat the masterpiece. As she was immersed in her own world enjoying her delectable meal, she felt a familiar pair of hands on her waist. Before she knew it, Nathan had joined her on the floor, and she was in his lap. She tried to stay focused on the food and not her body’s need

191/1060

for him. Picking up a sandwich from the plate, she put it over her shoulder, and when she brought it back, a big bite was missing. She continued eating in this fashion, sharing her food with him and all the while trying to ignore the way her body was responding to his presence— to the way his hands touched her and his long arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her back against his hard, muscular body. There was no way she could ignore him when he pushed her hair to the side, and began kissing the area of her neck he knew for a fact elicited amazing sensations between her thighs. Carter gasped as quietly as she could, hoping not to attract the attention of everyone in the living room. But everyone was pretty much involved in separate

192/1060

conversations, and the Originals were talking about business. “Nathan, stop,” she whispered, trying to hit him away from her neck, but he was relentless. “Nathan, please,” she whispered. He nipped at her neck. “I love it when you say please, Carterina,” he said against her neck. “Mmm … You smell so good, baby.” His voice sent chills down her spine, and Carter bit her bottom lip hard, trying with all her might to resist him. She pressed her thighs together, desperately trying to relieve the pressure building between them. “Not now, Nathan! You’re killing me,” she whined quietly. This was getting painful. Nathan let out a low growl and kissed her neck. “One kiss. Just one, then I promise I’ll be good…maybe.” Liar!

193/1060

Carter made a small sound of protest before he turned her face toward him and captured her lips in a kiss that was way too hot for where they were right at the particular moment. Carter couldn’t help it— she wrapped her arms around his neck and surrendered. Heat spread rapidly throughout her body. She wanted nothing more than to pin Nathan to the floor right then and there and ride him hard. But no. They weren’t alone, and Carter knew they needed to put a stop to this. Unlike her, though, she knew that Nathan couldn’t give a shit if these guys were present or not. He would be fine sitting there on the floor, making out like teenagers. Okay. Carter had to focus in order to put a stop to this. Only problem was, she was kind of having a hard time doing that at the

194/1060

moment. Nathan had a serious erection pressing up against her ass, and his tongue had a taste reminiscent of Doritos as it slid over every inch of her mouth. It was kind of strange, and don’t judge, but this only fueled her desire for him even more. She knew she had a problem. Nathan’s hands gripped her waist tightly as he turned her sideways in his lap and deepened their kiss. As if it could get any deeper. Carter knew he was fighting to keep his hands away from her breasts. He loved to squeeze and caress them every time they made out like this. It always led to sex— earth-shattering, multiple-orgasm-inducing sex. Sex. She really wanted it right now. She couldn’t tell if she was moaning. The kiss was

195/1060

definitely “moan-worthy”. Oh, shit! She was moaning! The sound of a throat being cleared in an exaggerated fashion cut through the thick fog of lust surrounding Carter and Nathan. They slowly broke their kiss and locked eyes while trying to catch their breath. “Damn, that was hot,” Mickey said. Deep chuckles filled the room. “Do we need a bucket of ice water for you two?” Angelo joked. “Or you could just find a room and … uhhh … handle whatever’s happening there?” Lucca threw in, much to the amusement of the others in the room. Carter stared into Nathan’s desire-filled eyes, reading every dirty thought flashing through his sexy, stormy grays. She smiled, shaking her head. “Jesus Christ, Nathan,”

196/1060

she said through a laugh. A mischievous smile spread across Nathan’s gorgeous face, revealing those two sexy dimples Carter loved so much. She knew that smile. He was either going to tickle her, attack her with hot kisses, or pin her down and fuck her till she screamed his name, begging him to let her come. Carter knew the latter wasn’t happening today— even though she desperately wanted it to— so it had to be either one or two, neither of which Carter wanted happening here. “No, Nathan,” she said firmly and attempted to stand from his lap. Nathan growled and pulled her back against his body. Carter let out a surprise squeal and giggled. “You’re a caveman! Ahhh!” Carter’s

197/1060

high-pitched scream filled the room when Nathan attacked. “Angelo! Get the bucket of ice water … Quick!” she screamed, laughing loudly. Angelo rolled his eyes and shook his head at their antics and directed his focus back to his work. “Payback’s a bitch, baby,” Nathan said as he tickled her senseless. “I was nice to you, asshole!” “That was not nice, Carter. It was torture. Really good torture, but torture nonetheless …” “That’s … how … I … deal … with … rejection … jerk!” Nathan laughed and stilled his hands. “I didn’t reject you, crazy woman!” Carter was out of breath— and tired as hell. “You’re so mean to me, Nathan,” she

198/1060

pouted breathlessly, then laid across Nathan’s lap. “And to think, I was so nice to you,” she said with a shrug and a sly smile. Carter was proud of her confidence in the bedroom. She was never really the one to initiate sex, even if she was in the mood, but there was something about being Nathan’s fiancée and not just his girlfriend that gave her a surge of confidence, and she liked it. Carter yawned and stretched across his lap. She made sure to arch her back and let her hair fall back so that her breasts would be directly in Nathan’s line of sight. She smiled to herself when his eyes locked on them. “Keep it up, Carter,” he warned, and Carter giggled. He muttered something in Russian, never taking his eyes off Carter’s breasts.

199/1060

Low laughter sounded from across the room, “Jesus, son. Do you not remember your papa can understand you? Or do you just not care that I’ll never be able to un-hear that?” he said through soft laughter, never looking up from the work in his lap. Nathan shrugged. “I don’t even want to ask you what you said,” Carter muttered. “No, you don’t,” Angelo said. Carter hit Nathan’s arm, then wrapped her arms around his waist. “Hold me, Bubby,” she whispered. He brought her closer to him. She looked up at him and smiled. He leaned forward and kissed her softly while hugging her close. They remained on the floor, cuddling while speaking to each other softly. Carter felt safe and relaxed in her fiancé’s arms.

200/1060

She had been resting for only a moment before another person entered the living room. “Good afternoon, everyone.” Everyone in the room tensed visibly at the sound of the French-accented, female voice— everyone except Carter. She turned to her side on Nathan’s lap, and a sly smile appeared on her face. Don’t say it, Carter. She saved your and Nathan’s lives. Don’t be a bitch! But she was a bitch … “Oh, my! Anastacia Stone? In my living room?” Carter exclaimed, feigning awe. Shit! It’s okay. Just quit while you’re ahead. She didn’t stop. “Well, I personally like to call you ‘the mother I never knew’ … or ‘the bitch who

201/1060

abandoned me’, but those are just the little nicknames I like to use when talking about my mama,” Carter said with a little extra bite. Shit! That’s not what she had planned to say! Carter shrugged. Oh well, I guess we’ll just see what happens now. Anastacia’s soft chuckle filled the room.

5

Her Mother’s Daughter

Anastacia entered the living room and set down a large purse. “You are very funny, my little Carterina,” she spoke in French. “I am ready for whatever you have for me. Call me what you want, I’m here to stay,” Anastacia

203/1060

said softly as she turned and locked eyes with Carter. Carter raised an eyebrow and met her mother’s stare head on. Here to stay? Yea, fucking right. “Are you now? Well, what if I don’t want you here?” Carter asked, speaking in French as well. Anastacia shrugged. “I didn’t expect sudden acceptance into your life, Carterina.” Carter snorted. “You needn’t expect any acceptance, Anastacia Stone,” she said dismissively. “I have no room nor desire for you to be in my life.” It may or may not have been a lie. Carter didn’t know what she wanted when it came to this woman. She still couldn’t believe she was here. Carter straightened her posture and became serious. “I appreciate what you did for me and my fiancé. You saved our lives, and for that

204/1060

I’m grateful,” she said genuinely. “But if you’re looking to ease your guilt for abandoning your only child—assuming I am your only child—or for not being there for me when I was seventeen years old and fatherless, then fine.” Carter shrugged tiredly. “Guilt lifted. You needn’t feel guilty that you weren’t present in my life before or after my father’s death. I can give you that much, but I can’t forgive you.” Anastacia’s jaw clenched, and she frowned as an unreadable emotion flashed through her eyes. “I am not here to ask you to lift any guilt I may feel, Carterina. I did not abandon you, and you are indeed my only child . . .” Carter’s mouth dropped open, and she drew in a deep, shaky breath as a wave of

205/1060

emotion suddenly hit her. “Didn’t abandon me?” Carter exclaimed in wounded outrage. “No, Carterina,” Anastacia said in a pained voice. “I could never abandon you. I was always there. I wish you could understand how I feel, but I know you can’t,” her voice shook with suppressed emotion. “You are my child, my baby. I know everything about you. I watched you grow. I love you . . .” “Stop,” Carter whispered in English. She didn’t want to hear more lest she be on the verge of doing something she shouldn’t do . . . couldn’t do . . . Or could she? She reminded herself that this was bullshit. This woman didn’t know her, didn’t love her, and would only abandon her again if she let her guard down. Carter needed to steel herself, and Anastacia needed to stop talking.

206/1060

But she didn’t stop. “I can’t stop.” She shook her head and her expression was pained. “I need to make you understand that I was there, always there. I wish it hadn’t been necessary for me to stay away from you, but I promise you that I had always planned to come back. Your father and I had plans, but he . . .” She only paused for a second, but the pain was obvious in her voice. “I am here because you’ve been missing for five years . . . That’s how long I’ve been looking for you, and now that I’ve found you, I will not lose you again. I love you too much,” she said firmly. Carter stared at her mother. Angry tears sprung to her eyes. “You do not love me. Stop saying that!” she said sharply in English.

207/1060

“Yes, I do, Carterina. I am your mother!” she argued. “You are my baby . . .” “You are not my mother!” Carter screamed. Anastacia flinched as if Carter had slapped her. She felt Nathan lay a calming hand on her back, but Carter couldn’t be calmed. She pointed at Anastacia. “You are not my mother,” she said in a shaky voice as tears spilled from her eyes. “I don’t have a mother, and I don’t want one!” She was sure she had just lied, but she couldn’t relent. She pressed forward, determined to protect herself from further heartbreak caused by Anastacia Stone. “You don’t mean that. I can see it in your eyes,” Anastacia whispered softly. “I do mean it!” Carter lied again. She didn’t care what she secretly wanted. She

208/1060

would not let this woman bulldoze her way into her life just so she could hurt her all over again. Anastacia frowned. “Carterina, you need to give me a chance to explain. There are a lot of things you don’t understand about why I couldn’t be visible in your life. You didn’t see me, but I was there. I’ve always been there. I won’t let you push me away. So stop with your lies! I already can see you don’t want me to leave, and I don’t want to leave you, either. We will figure this out,” she said, never taking her eyes from Carter’s. Rage surged through Carter, and in a sudden rush of energy, she shot up from the floor. Nathan called her name, worried, but was calmed when Anastacia assured him she wouldn’t allow Carter to hurt herself.

209/1060

Carter stormed closer to her mother, her face blanketed in hurt and anger. “We won’t be figuring out shit! You were not there! You’re a fucking liar!” Anastacia’s jaw tightened. “I am not a liar, Carterina. I have no reason to lie to you.” “Bullshit!” Carter screamed. “If you were there, then where were you when those men came to my house? Where were you when they killed my father? And where the fuck were you when I was all alone for five years?” Guilt and sadness flashed through Anastacia’s eyes. “I’m sorry, baby girl. You have no idea how badly I wished I could have been there, but we had to pull back . . . I . . . just need you to let me explain.” Carter shook her head vigorously. “No. I don’t want you here.” “Yes, you do. I can tell.”

210/1060

“I don’t know what the fuck you think you see, but I don’t want you here!” she spat. “I’ve already thanked you for what you did, so just leave!” Anastacia shook her head. “I’m not leaving you. Not again,” she said calmly. “Just go!” Carter yelled in frustration, tears pouring from her eyes. “I didn’t need you then, and I don’t need you now!” “Yes, you do! You need me just as much as I need you. I’m your mother.” “Stop saying that!” “Carterina,” she said her name in a pleading tone. “Please, sweetheart, just let me explain. You have to understand—” “Stop!” Carter screamed. “I don’t want to hear any more! I don’t want to know the reason you abandoned me! I want you to leave! Get the hell out of my house!”

211/1060

“Carter, I can’t go!” Anastacia yelled. “I can’t,” she said firmly. “I can’t leave you again. I can’t be a ghost in your life anymore. You’re my daughter! My only child! The only precious thing God has ever given me.” Anastacia’s voice began to shake with emotion as she spoke more quickly. “I never wanted to leave you. My plan was to disappear and raise you somewhere—far away from my fucked up life. Just us. But I couldn’t. My sins caught up with me, and I had no choice but to separate from you. I didn’t want to! I’ve lived in agony, wishing I could hold you, kiss away your tears, tell you how much I love you, and just . . .be your mother . . .” She took one step closer to Carter, who had gone silent. “I was young and stupid. I had gotten into some serious trouble, and I had no one to turn to but your

212/1060

father. You were just a baby, Carterina, and I did what I had to do to ensure your safety. I couldn’t be in your life, and you couldn’t know the truth about how much I loved you.” She took another step forward. “Your father had to pry you from my arms. It felt he was ripping my heart from my chest. It changed me—you changed me. I carried you inside my body. You’re a part of me . . . You’re all I have . . .” she whispered. Carter’s face was drenched with tears. She was sure she looked a mess, but she didn’t care. She was so confused and lost, and she had no idea what she was going to do next. She stood in the middle of her living room staring at her mother—her mother! Someone she thought she’d never meet. She didn’t know how to handle this situation. “Why are you doing this to me? Why are you

213/1060

trying to hurt me?” Carter whispered. She didn’t know what else to say. Carter couldn’t understand why the woman wanted to hurt her. She knew she shouldn’t even consider hearing her mother out, but curiosity about what she had to say won out. Anastacia’s hazel eyes warmed. “I would never want to hurt you. I love you so much, Carterina. That’s why I can’t leave. I . . . just can’t. I’ve been searching for you for five years . . . You’re better at hiding than I am.” She closed the distance between them. Carter’s body stiffened when Anastacia’s fingers lightly touched the tears on her face. “Carterina’s tears . . .” She stared at Carter’s face in wonder. “I’ve always wondered how you could look so much like me, but be so different. I envy your tears, my beautiful baby girl. Though I am filled with

214/1060

emotion at this moment, I find it difficult to express it with tears . . . I always have . . .” “I don’t know you,” Carter whispered, looking away from Anastacia. “I don’t trust you.” Anastacia grasped Carter’s chin and turned her face back to her. “Look at me, Carterina. Do not lower your eyes—” This was something familiar. Her father had told her the same thing many times, but she was sure Anastacia was aware of that. Carter looked up at her. “I know you don’t know me, Carterina, but I know you, and that’s a start . . .” She cupped Carter’s face softly. “As for trust . . . what did your father always say? Tell me, baby girl.”

215/1060

Carter looked into her mother’s loving eyes and cried her response. “Trust is never given—it’s earned.” “The words he spoke are true, honey. I promise you. I will do everything I must to earn your trust. We will move at your pace. I am not usually a patient woman, but you are my child. Patience is one of the many things I have for you that I don’t have for anyone else. I’m sure you’ve already heard, but your mother isn’t known to be the nicest woman in the world,” Anastacia said with a wink. “But it’s not just me . . . Your daddy was that way sometimes, too, but I’m positive you never got it as bad as I did when that man was mad . . .” Despite her sadness, a small smile appeared on Carter’s face. “You wanna bet?” Carter muttered. Her dad could be pretty

216/1060

vicious when he wanted to be, but then again, so could she. Anastacia laughed softly. “He spoiled you, Carterina. And you bullied that poor, poor man to no end.” Carter bit her lips to fight her laughter, but she couldn’t hide the guilty smile in her eyes. She did bully her dad sometimes. But it was all in good fun. “I don’t think I’ve ever laughed as hard as I did the day you hid your father’s gummy worm stash.” Carter’s mouth fell open and shocked laughter escaped her lips. How did she know that?! Anastacia smiled. “You said to him, ‘A gummy worm addiction is an absurd addiction for a serial killer daddy’ . . .” Anastacia laughed softly. “And you were only five. You

217/1060

knew how to press his buttons, that’s for sure.” A smile lit up Carter’s face. Anastacia wiped the remaining tears from her eyes. “You believe what I tell you now? You know your mama was there? I did not leave you?” Carter nodded her head. She believed her, she had to. Her father’s gummy worm addiction was top secret information. And it was indeed a ridiculous addiction for a serial killer. Carter would forever stand by her words. Anastacia smiled with relief “This is good. Honesty is the first step to trust, Carterina. I promise to always be honest with you. It may take me some time to tell you everything, but I promise you that I will never lie to you. We will start there, all right?”

218/1060

Carter was hesitant for a moment, still afraid to take this step, but eventually she nodded. “All right . . .” “Can we please talk?” Anastacia asked. Carter slowly reached for her mother’s hand. Anastacia smiled and then took hold of her hand. They locked eyes for a moment before Carter did what she knew Anastacia would disapprove of—she looked away. She turned and left the living room, pulling her mother along with her. ••• “Why do I look so much like you?” Anastacia chuckled at Carter’s question. She flicked her black, silky hair over her shoulder and crossed her legs. The woman had an air of royalty about her that Carter

219/1060

found fascinating. Her eyes were stern yet warm and every move she made was graceful and captivating. Carter envied her. She might look like her mother, but she’d always thought herself to be a little tomboyish—except for her love for dresses, that was. She silently wondered if she could move like Anastacia. Maybe she would try. Carter watched Anastacia reach forward to grab her wine glass. She leaned back in her seat and took another sip of her own. They had come into the kitchen for some privacy to get to know each other—or for Carter to get to know Anastacia. It seemed the woman hadn’t been lying about knowing Carter well. Carter hadn’t really changed muchpersonality wise- since she was a teenager. “You look like me because I made you . . .” she said through soft laughter.

220/1060

Carter smiled and rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I know that,” she said dryly. “I mean, I saw a picture of you when you were younger. We look like sisters. How?” Anastacia shrugged her shoulders. “I was as shocked as your father was.” She frowned and took another sip of wine. “He yelled at me for hours, like I had done it on purpose.” Carter laughed softly and took a sip of her wine, savoring the sweet taste before speaking again. “That sounds like Daddy. Sometimes he looked at me like I did it on purpose, too,” Carter said somberly. An indecipherable emotion flashed across Anastacia’s face before her features returned to neutral. “Where have you been the past five years, Carterina?” Anastacia asked.

221/1060

Carter hesitated to answer. She really didn’t like to talk about herself or that horrible time in her life. “Relax, Carterina,” her mother said as if she could read Carter’s thoughts. “Just tell me the bare minimum. You don’t have to go deep—not yet. We won’t go there until you’re ready.” Carter locked eyes with her mother and nodded her head in agreement. “I lived in St. Louis a while, met a guy, Henry . . . But that relationship was over years ago. I lived with him for a while. He helped me. I was,”—Carter frowned and cleared her throat uncomfortably—“not well, and he helped me get better. I left him while he was out getting our dinner one night. It was hard, but I had to get out of that city, and my relationship with him, never really felt…right to me.”

222/1060

That was the first time Carter had ever admitted that out loud. She’d always felt bad for feeling that way since Henry had done so much for, but the truth was, she never really felt comfortable in that relationship. Henry was a sweet Christian boy, but there was always something off about the way he clung to her. Carter shook out of her thoughts and tuned back in to the present. That relationship was years ago, no point in thinking about it now. Carter continued speaking to her mother. “Umm… After I left St. Louis I moved to Hope Beach, met a friend, and settled there until Nathan took me away . . .” “And you met Ky-Ky first?” Ky-Ky? Who the hell is that, Carter thought. “Kyle,” Anastacia answered her silent question. “Me and the kid go way back . . .

223/1060

He just doesn’t know it,” Anastacia said. “Now answer the question,” she said softly. Carter nodded slowly. “Umm . . . yes. I met Kyle almost two years ago. He’s my best friend.” Even more than Jenna was since Jenna really didn’t know the truth about her, and Kyle did. “Very well. I’m glad. You two have a cute friendship,” she said with a small smile. “I’m glad you met.” So was Carter. Anastacia cleared her throat uncomfortably. “So you two are just friends, right? You never dated?” She tried to sound casual, but failed. Carter frowned at her sudden uneasiness. “Umm . . . no, we’ve never dated. We could have, but we didn’t. It just never happened that way. We’ve always been just friends.”

224/1060

Anastacia seemed to relax—which raised Carter’s curiosity. That was weird, she thought. But after a moment of uncomfortable silence, Carter shook off her curiosity in the name of moving forward. “Tell me about yourself,” she said. Anastacia gave her a curious look. “I want know about you. Who are you? Where do I come from? Why do I only look like you and not Daddy?” “You have your father’s nose,” she said, smiling. “But the rest of you is Stone. I’m surprised Angelo never mentioned this to you. The Stone family shares similar features. You have my Alexis’s eyes—he was my father—and your hair is black like his. His hair grew fast, too. He wore it long because he found no reason to cut it anymore. My mother was an African woman—hence my

225/1060

dark skin even though my father was a white man. She worked as a servant in my father’s home. My father had an affair with her, and she became pregnant with me. Her name was Carterina Mensah. She was exquisite and sweet, and Alexis’s wife hated her,” she said bitterly, and then she softened her tone again. “You want to know something I’ve never told a soul, not even your father?” Carter nodded, eager to hear more about her mother’s life. “I know Angelo told you that my mother died during childbirth, but I wasn’t honest with him. At the time it still hurt to think about it. Would you like to hear the story?” Carter nodded. Anastacia began the story. “My father gave us a home because he loved Carterina and me, but my mother was poisoned when I

226/1060

was four. It happened while she was working in Alexis’s home. His wife killed her. When my father found out, he kept me close to him and left his family behind. I gave you my mother’s name to honor her. My father told me she was beautiful, both inside and out—the exact opposite of him. He was a killer, distrustful, and showed kindness to very few men. He walked around with a scowl on his face and a chip on his shoulder, daring anyone to mess with him. I am like my father . . .” she confessed. “My mother softened him. She had a soft heart, sad and expressive eyes, and a strong will. I wanted you to be like her, Carterina, so I gave you her name.” Anastacia smiled at Carter. “You are very complex, my child. This surprised your father and me very much. You have my mother’s warmth, soft heart, and expressive

227/1060

eyes . . .but as soon as your father pissed you off . . .”—Anastacia snapped her fingers—“Just like that, you were like my father. You stalked around the house with scowl on your little face, daring Robert to mess with you. You are very much like your grandfather in that way. He had this . . . air of royalty about him. His family, the Stone’s, we are all this way—including yourself.” Carter couldn’t help but smile at that. “The Stone family was a well-known, wealthy, blue-blood family in France. My father was the oldest son and entrusted to be the family’s keeper when his father died. He did so, all while keeping his father’s dark secrets. “So do I have any family?” Carter asked. Anastacia sighed and shook her head sadly. “I’m afraid we are the outcasts, baby

228/1060

girl. I have never even heard of my mother’s family, and my father’s family is toxic. They only care about money that doesn’t belong to them. It’s just you and me against the world, sweetheart. This is what I meant when I told that you are all I have . . .” Carter stared at her mother, trying to figure out what her next move should be. Her mother stared back at her as if she could read every thought passing through Carter’s mind. Carter didn’t like that. Her father used to stare at her in the same way, and he always seemed to know what she was thinking. Carter didn’t want Anastacia to know what she was thinking, what she was feeling—but it was too difficult to hide anything today. Too much was happening. Carter took a deep breath and sighed. “Say I’m curious . . . That I’d like to, maybe,

229/1060

get to know you and try this whole motherdaughter thing . . .” Anastacia arched an eyebrow. “Maybe?” “Yes, maybe.” Carter slouched in her seat and crossed her arms over her chest. She looked away from her mother. “I still don’t trust you,” Carter said in bitter truthfulness. “I don’t know if you’ll disappear tomorrow . . .” Anastacia’s jaw tightened in irritation. “Carter . . .” “You left me before. How do I know you won’t leave me again, Anastacia?” “I told you—I didn’t leave by choice,” she said through clenched teeth. “I still don’t know why you left me,” Carter reminded her.

230/1060

“That explanation will come, but not today. You are still recovering. I will not overwhelm you with too much.” “How do I know you’re telling the truth?” Carter yelled. “You’re my child! That’s how you know!” Anastacia snapped, anger and irritation now showing in her features. Carter immediately became silent. “You’re not stupid, Carter. You know when someone’s lying to you. You’re a genius, for Christ’s sake! Picking up on a lie is easy. You are only at your weakest when you’re vulnerable, and you are not vulnerable right now.” Carter frowned. One, she didn’t think she was a genius. She had been isolated with no life and no friends—home school was all she’d had. That was the only reason why

231/1060

she’d achieved all she had academically before the age of sixteen. It was because she had nothing else to do. Two, Anastacia had no way of knowing if Carter was vulnerable or not. “I could be vulnerable,” Carter mumbled under her breath. “You aren’t,” Anastacia said sharply. “What you are doing is irritating me . . .” Carter looked at her mother in outrage. Irritating her? “What could I have possibly done to irritate you?” Carter asked in a clipped tone. Anastacia proceeded to list everything Carter was doing wrong. Carter hadn’t experienced this treatment since her father was alive. “You’re slouching, pouting, avoiding eye contact, fidgeting, mumbling, and answering questions with a nod or a shake of

232/1060

your head and not with words. You’re crossing your arms like a spoiled brat and repeatedly refusing to just get to the point.” “What point?” “Trying to decide where we go from here!” Anastacia sat up in her seat and placed her glass of wine on the table. “We could sit here all day, arguing and debating why I had to do what I did, but I don’t have the patience for it. I will not take back what I said. We will move at your pace, as long as we’re moving. I make that one allowance. But I still have rules, Carterina. I know you’re still getting to know me, but like I said, I know you very well—better than you know yourself. So I cannot tolerate you treating me like a stranger instead of the woman that gave you life. I am your mother, and from this moment forward, I feel you should

233/1060

address me as such—Mother, Mommy, Maman. I am not Anastacia to you, and for that you should be very grateful. I am not some weak pathetic woman who would abandon her child after bringing her into the world. Everything that I have done since the day that you were born has been to protect you.” Anastacia sighed and softened her voice. “Carterina, I wasn’t there the night your father was . . .”—she shifted uncomfortably—“ . . . but I’m here now, and I’m not going anywhere. I’m staying whether you want me to or not, so I suggest you embrace it, and let’s just try. Please . . . For your father’s sake.” She sat and waited for Carter’s response. Carter’s jaw clenched. She really wanted yell and kick and scream and fight like hell with Anastacia, but she refused to prove her

234/1060

right about her being a brat. Pulling herself together quickly, she sat up straight in her seat and looked directly at her mother. Anastacia laughed softly. “Still stubborn, I see. You want to throw a temper tantrum, don’t you? But you won’t let yourself. You don’t want to prove me right. Carter fought hard against her temper. Don’t lose it, don’t lose it . . . Carter took a deep breath and pasted a fake smile on her face. “You’re right, Mama. We should give this a try for Father’s sake.” Anastacia stared at her blankly before speaking again. “Just for your father’s sake?” she asked softly. Carter saw a million different emotions flash through Anastacia’s eyes. Her brows furrowed. “Isn’t that what you said?” Carter asked, confused by Anastacia’s question.

235/1060

Anastacia groaned and buried her face in her palms. “I can’t do this,” she muttered. Then she looked at Carter with a pained expression. “I can’t do this to you. I’m supposed to do right by you, and it isn’t right to force you to do this just because I’m a selfish, impatient bitch. Your father was better at this,” she muttered. That was when something that felt like fear rushed through Carter’s body. But it couldn’t be fear. “Can’t do what to me?” she asked cautiously. She was afraid to hear the answer. “I can’t force this.” Anastacia stood up from the table. “I’ll never really have what I want with you unless I let you decide.” She sighed. “I’ll do as you wish. I’ll go . . .” What replaced the fear she’d just been feeling made Carter wish she was still only

236/1060

afraid. Grief—grief more intense than anything she’d ever felt in her life overtook her entire being. Carter felt her heart rate pick up and tears stinging her eyes “You’re leaving?” Carter asked, hating that she even cared. Her weakness made her want to slap herself to snap out of it. When their eyes met, Anastacia’s looked confused as she gazed at Carter’s painmasked face. ”Carterina, I thought—” “Is it because of me?” Carter cut her off. “Are you leaving because this wasn’t like you thought it would be? I wasn’t who you’d thought I’d be?” Pain, sadness, and heartbreak laced each of Carter’s words. She willed herself to stop feeling hurt—her mother was giving her exactly what she had asked for—but she couldn’t. She didn’t want

237/1060

Anastacia to leave, and she felt stupid, and weak, and naive because of it. “Carter—” “It’s because I yelled at you, right?” Tears made their way to the surface of her eyes and overflowed down her face. Shit! “I put up too much of a fight, and now you don’t think I’m worth it?” “Carter, that’s not true.” “Isn’t it true? You want leave until I ask you to be a mother to me? After I’ve lived nearly twenty-three years without you in my life, I should be the one to call you when I need a mother,” Carter spat. “Carterina, I just wanted to give you time.” “Twenty-two years isn’t enough time?” she yelled. “I don’t have the right to be pissed that you show up out of nowhere claiming to

238/1060

have been looking for me—after I lived on my own for five years!” Remorse filled Anastacia’s eyes. “I’m sorry—” “And then you give up after I show a little reluctance because I don’t even know who you are! It’s just ‘Oh, Carterina doesn’t like me, so I’ll go.’” “Carterina, listen to me for a moment!” Carter waved her off. “Fine. If you want to leave, then go! But don’t expect to me to call you.” Carter stood up quickly from the table, ready to leave so Anastacia wouldn’t see any more of her tears. Yes, she may have told her mother to leave, but she hadn’t really meant it! She had hoped that Anastacia would fight for her and prove over time that she wanted to be a part of her life—but no. At the first sign of reluctance from the

239/1060

daughter she abandoned, she was right out the damn door. Anastacia caught Carter’s arm before she retreated. When she turned Carter around, she saw that her daughter’s face was drenched in tears. “What do you want?” Carter cried unable to hide her devastation. Dammit! She was crying like a damn toddler getting left at daycare for the first time. Maybe she should have handled things better. She shouldn’t have yelled or told her that she didn’t need her, when the truth was—Carter did need and want her mother . . . desperately. Anastacia immediately pulled Carter to her and wrapped her arms around her protectively. She poured every bit of motherly love she had into their embrace, and it overwhelmed Carter. It was something she’d

240/1060

never experienced before. She had never known the love of the woman who had brought her into the world until this moment in her arms. Soon Carter was weeping, curling close to her as Anastacia held Carter close, cooing soft sentiments into her hair. She kissed Carter’s forehead. “Shhh . . . I’m so sorry, baby girl. Please don’t cry. I don’t want to leave you. I just don’t want to force you to let me into your life. I want to be a part of it—desperately—but I can’t force this if I want it to be real. I loved your father, but honestly, I don’t want you to let me in for his sake. I want it to be because you want to know me. Because you want a mother and daughter relationship . . .” “I do,” Carter confessed. ”I want you in my life. I need a mother, but I’m scared,” she whispered.

241/1060

Anastacia cupped her face. ”Why would you fear me?” “I spent years convincing myself that you didn’t want me. I told myself I would never meet you. That you didn’t want to see me. The person you are in my head is someone I can’t trust. I’m afraid to get to know you because I know that you could hurt me worse than I’ve ever been hurt before, and I just can’t take any more hurt.” Anastacia wiped the tears from her eyes. “Carterina Anastacia Stone, I have loved you since the first time I heard your heartbeat. Let me prove that I’m not that god-awful woman in your head. I want to stay. I want to be in your life, but only if you want me to be. If you don’t want me, I’ll just continue to watch you from afar. I promise you won’t even know I’m there.”

242/1060

“I don’t want that,” Carter whispered. She looked into her mother’s eyes and spoke the words she hoped she wouldn’t regret later. ”I want you to stay. Mom . . . will you stay? Please?” A warm smile spread across Anastacia’s face. “I would love to, my perfect baby girl.” She hugged Carter so tightly that Carter couldn’t breathe for a moment. “I’m afraid, too,” she confessed. “But we will navigate through this together, okay? We will take it slow.” “Okay,” Carter said with a small smile. Her response brought a big smile to Anastacia’s face. “Yes?” she asked happily. Carter laughed softly and nodded her head. “Yes. I want to get to know my mother.”

243/1060

Anastacia squeezed Carter tighter and kissed her face repeatedly until Carter giggled and scrunched her face, trying to dodge her mother’s kisses. “Forgive me, please. I’ve just dreamed of holding you like this for so long. I don’t mean to go all ‘proud parent’ on you, but I am so proud of you,” Anastacia said through her kisses. Going “proud parent” was something Carter had accused her father of doing all the time. After all that her mother had told her, Carter wasn’t surprised that Anastacia knew that. Carter laughed softly. “Why are you proud of me?” she asked, still trying to dodge her mother’s kisses. “I’ve done nothing.” Anastacia gave her an “Are you serious?” look. “Carterina, you’ve grown to be such a smart and ambitious young woman. You

244/1060

completed high school and college coursework before you were sixteen and earned a diploma in business. You can handle the shit out of a knife, your killing skills are as terrifying as your father’s, you’re oddly sweet—which you didn’t get from me or your father,” —her mother leaned in like she was telling a secret—“and you’re marrying The Russian! Do you know that there are still people who don’t even know that “The Russian” and Nathan Salerno are the same person?” Carter laughed. “Idiots,” she said with a wicked smile. The wickedness in her mother’s smile matched hers. “Are you aware that you have the entire Salerno crime family by the balls?” Carter gasped and let out shocked laughter. “I do not!”

245/1060

“Yes, you do.” Anastacia nodded, and a mischievous smile spread across her face “But don’t you worry, baby girl. Mama will show you how to use all of this power you have acquired the right way.” Carter laughed and shook her head. “You’re evil.” Carter mimicked her mother’s evil smile. “And I think I like it.” Anastacia then did something that widened Carter’s smile. She tossed her head back and laughed. Her father was right. They did have the same laugh.

6

Angelo & Ana

All was quiet in the house now that the six twenty something’s had retired to get some much needed rest. It had been a trying day, but Angelo, Cesare, Alessandro, and Bruno were all behind on their work, so sleep— even though necessary— would have to wait.

247/1060

They sat in the living area, discussing upcoming events and deals taking place in the Salerno Empire. Angelo leaned forward to look closely at the documents in his hand. They had a huge deal coming up, plus they had to get things in order for the next years Senate election. Angelo needed to secure his guy’s win at the fundraiser he was planning at one of his Manhattan hotels. He still had to tell his son that his and Carter’s presence at the event was imperative. They had plenty of time to pull themselves together, and Angelo was positive they would be married by then and could attend the event as husband and wife. He smiled at the thought. He still couldn’t believe his little boy was soon going to be a married man. He silently prayed that Nathan’s experience with marriage would be

248/1060

better than his was— he knew it would be. Unlike Angelo, Nathan was in love with the woman he would marry. Angelo found love in his heart for Anya eventually, but their abrupt marriage had had absolutely nothing to do with love and everything to do with getting his son to America. Angelo’s heart had always belonged to one woman— and still did till this day. And that fact pissed him the fuck off. He shook his head, trying to redirect his thoughts back to the work at hand, not Anastacia. He refused to think about her, even though he still wondered why Anastacia had only communicated with Kyle, Mikilo, Dante, Lucca, and Nathan these past few days. No one else, just them. She had assisted them in making arrangements for Carter to be brought here after the doctor

249/1060

cleared her, refusing any help Angelo offered. She had assisted them— and the movers— with the arrangement of the house, once again pushing Angelo completely out of the process. She had even stayed with Nathan and Carter for every night of Carter’s recovery, whereas everyone else, including himself, had traveled back and forth from New York— except for tonight. Angelo knew why she was being so aloof these past few days. She was pissed. He had uncovered a large portion of the mystery that was Anastacia Stone many years ago. This was what she did when she was upset with him. She acted as if he didn’t exist. The length of time she stayed away from him was dependent upon how pissed she was— and whether or not she wanted to fight about it. Angelo didn’t know why she

250/1060

wouldn’t just fight with him and get it over with. He hadn’t seen the woman in years, for God’s sake! What the hell could he have done to piss her off? Whatever it was, he was ready for her to make it clear because he had a few things to be pissed about, too. “Angelo, focus!” Angelo snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his brother in confusion. “What?” he asked, confused about what he had missed. Alessandro leveled a glare at Angelo. “Look, little brother, I don’t know where the hell your head is right now, but I’m about two seconds from forgetting that you’re the boss and jamming my foot up your ass if you don’t pay attention to this shit! I don’t know about you, but I’d like to get some sleep tonight if you don’t mind!”

251/1060

Angelo delivered an answering glare to his asshole big brother. Everyone thought he was so calm and laid back, but that was only because they hadn’t pissed him off enough. Sometimes it seemed like Angelo was the only one who could manage to do that. Angelo gritted his teeth. “Will someone kindly tell me what I missed? It seems we should hurry and finish before big brother gets too cranky and has another little bitch fit,” Angelo bit out through his clenched teeth. “Fuck you, Angelo,” Alessandro said, leaning back in his seat “You say we need to catch up on work, and we agree. Then you spend the entire conversation with your head in the damn clouds! And we all know what the hell you’re thinking about, or should I say whom.”

252/1060

Angelo snorted and waved his hand dismissively. “You don’t know shit, Alessandro. Shut the fuck up.” Alessandro raised an eyebrow. “Don’t I, little brother?” He chuckled derisively and nodded. “Well, it’s nice to see she still has a firm grip on your balls after fourteen years. Jesus Christ, Angelo. Even Cesare can keep his shit together with her around, and he fucked the crazy bitch, too!” Angelo began to stand from his seat. “You mother—” “Angelo, Alessandro, please spare us your nightly routine for tonight,” Bruno said with an exasperated sigh, still looking at the papers in his hand. “The last thing we need is the two biggest men in the room at each other’s throats. You two need to quit bickering every time we have to work a little late. Your

253/1060

mother must be doing backflips in her grave hearing the way you two talk to each other,” he said in a half-teasing tone. He raised his eyes from the papers and looked at them. “But if you two must fight … my money’s on Angelo. No offense, Alessandro, but Angelo’s bigger, and he throws a better right hook,” he said with a sly smile. Cesare’s deep chuckle filled the room. “Shut up, Bruno,” he said through a chuckle. “But you two should listen to the clown. Stop arguing and be good little boys. We have far too much to do. No time for the Allie and Angie show,” he teased. Bruno laughed. “That was good,” he muttered through a laugh. “Allie and Angie,” he repeated, still laughing softly.

254/1060

“One of you tell this idiot to shut the fuck up before I jam my fist down his throat,” Angelo spat. “I wouldn’t have to say shit if you’d keep your mind on our work and off Anastacia Stone’s ass!” Alessandro countered. “But why not? Anastacia Stone has such a great ass …” Every eye in the room snapped in the direction of the French-accented, pouting, female voice. Anastacia stood in the entrance to the living room. She wore a form-fitting black shirt and a pair of drool-worthy black shorts. She stood there with her hands on her hips and a evil smile on her face. Turning her back toward them, she palmed her ass with a slap, and turned her head to look down, as if examining it.

255/1060

“I mean, I’m not in my twenties anymore, but I’m pretty sure my ass still is.” She turned to them with a wicked smile. “I aged fucking well, didn’t I?” She looked at Alessandro. “What do you think, Alessandro?” She turned, gripped her behind, and squeezed both cheeks. Alessandro swallowed hard and shifted in his seat. Anastacia smirked and shook her head. “See what I mean? You can’t get mad at Angelo because he can’t stop focusing on my ass. You seem to have a problem taking your eyes off it as well. I mean, come on, Alessandro. Can you blame him? It’s been about fourteen years since I last let him spank me,” she said with a shrug and a devious smile, her cold hazel eyes looking directly at Angelo. Angelo took a deep breath and shifted in his seat as the memories of the many times

256/1060

he had spanked Anastacia’s perfect ass flooded his mind. Shit, he could feel himself hardening just from the memory. God, he hated her. Bruno chuckled, “You were always funny, Anastacia,” he said. “I would say your ass was about twenty-five or twenty-six. Either way, it’s quite an ass.” Bruno wiggled his eye brows. Anastacia didn’t laugh— not genuinely at least— but there was amusement in her eyes. “Always a pleasure, Bruno,” she said with a nod. “Damn, you haven’t changed a bit, Anastacia,” Bruno said, looking at her hungrily, the way many men did. Anastacia stared at him blankly. “Oh yes, I believe congratulations are in order …”

257/1060

Anastacia frowned. “Congratulations for what?” she asked, confused. Bruno smiled brightly. “Well, on the baby girl, of course. I would have gotten you a bunch of pink shit, but I didn’t know,” he said with shrug. “Nobody did, apparently.” “Apparently,” Anastacia repeated “Based on the welcome my baby girl received from the Salerno Family, I’d say it was a good thing I kept her a secret,” Anastacia said, her tone full of antipathy as she narrowed her icy stare on Angelo. Angelo sat up in his seat, ready for the fight about to take place. “That’s not fair, Anastacia. They thought she was you,” Angelo said calmly. “Then they’re stupid motherfuckers,” she snapped.

258/1060

“How the hell where they supposed to know that there was a young woman alive that looked exactly like you Anastacia?” Angelo asked, quickly becoming irritated with her. “They were supposed to know when the boys told them she was my daughter!” “Not one person who knows you, who’s ever been in the same room with you for an hour, would ever have thought you would have a child, Ana!” “Well, that just shows how little you fuckers know, doesn’t it?!” “How the hell where they supposed to know she was your daughter and not you? The queen of multiple personalities!” “I may be the queen of multiple fucking personalities, but one thing remains constant about Anastacia Stone and everybody knows

259/1060

it. Those dumb fucks should have known it wasn’t me when they were still breathing after they pulled out their goddamn guns!” Anastacia yelled, her tone becoming icier with each word. “I should have killed them all when the first tear fell from her eyes!” “You were the one that caused those tears, Anastacia!” Angelo yelled back. He knew he couldn’t back down. Letting Anastacia get the upper hand in a fight like this was not something he would do. Anastacia Stone crushed weak men, and Angelo was not a weak man. “You didn’t even leave the child a picture! She didn’t know what to expect— and neither did we! The only visual she had of you was her reflection!” Anastacia’s body tensed with rage. He knew she was about to blow. Anastacia’s anger was like a tornado, forceful and

260/1060

destroying everything in its path. “I. Had. Plans.” Her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides “I had everything planned! I knew how I wanted my baby to meet me. I had everything ready for her eighteenth fucking birthday when she would be ready. But you,”— she pointed at Angelo—”ruined everything!” Angelo shot up from his seat. “Me?” “Yes, you!” she shouted. Angelo could have sworn her eyes turned black every time her anger reached a certain level, but he still maintained eye contact. “You don’t know shit about what Robert and I went through, or why he could barely mention me to our daughter! I did everything, including staying away from my baby, to make sure she was safe. To make sure nothing in this fucked up world could touch her, but then out of

261/1060

nowhere, your shit made it to her fucking door step while she was sleeping in her father’s goddamn bed!” “You wait one motherfucking minute, Ana! I had no idea Mitchell had lost his damn mind! I had no idea he wanted me dead!” “Bullshit, Angelo! I told you! I fucking told you seventeen years ago to kill that son of a bitch and bury his worthless ass right next to his piece of shit father!” she yelled. Anastacia was seething. Angelo knew the only reason she wasn’t breaking anything right now was because somewhere behind all of that aggression, she still had a bit of control over herself. He should end this fight right now, but the fact that she was blaming him filled him with outrage. How could she bring up that conversation when she knew

262/1060

why he didn’t listen to her? “How could you bring that up, Anastacia? It was the honorable thing to do out of loyalty to his father!” “Fuck your loyalty!” Anastacia shouted. “Fuck loyalty, fuck honor, and fuck everything that kept that asshole alive for all these years! We fucked up Angelo!” she yelled as emotion finally entered her eyes. “I should have killed him the moment I suspected him to be the one who had killed my daughter’s father.” She pointed at Angelo. “And you trusted him too much because of your precious loyalty to his father!” Angelo stood, still unable to move as Anastacia continued “We have to take responsibility for this. We screwed up, and we almost lost everything! It was too close! I almost didn’t make it!” Angelo’s regret and guilt settled in. He saw the same emotions in Anastacia’s

263/1060

eyes. “If I had stopped for even one second—” Anastacia seemed to be fighting off emotions. Angelo knew how much she didn’t like to cry, and this was the closest he’d ever seen her to tears. “I wouldn’t have made it,” she said, her voice becoming soft and broken “I wouldn’t have made it … and Nathan and Carter would be dead.” She began pacing back and forth, running her fingers through her long hair. “Fuck,” she groaned. Anastacia stopped pacing and looked at Angelo with pain-filled eyes “What the hell would we have done if we’d lost them? What would we have then? Carter was so close— she was so close to dying. He had her restrained in a chair …” Anastacia’s words died off, her jaw tightened, and she muttered French expletives as she fought off her emotions again.

264/1060

Angelo knew she was right. They had fucked up. He had assured his son every night since the incident that none of it was his fault— because it wasn’t. What had happened to Nathan and Carter was something that Angelo could have prevented years ago if he had just listened to Anastacia. Angelo looked into Anastacia’s eyes. “Ana—” “Stop,” she said, cutting him off. Angelo watched as her eyes once again emptied of all emotion and went cold. He sighed and his shoulders hung a little as Anastacia began to speak once again. “I will be staying. I’m sure my daughter will be joining you all back at the Salerno Organization. My baby is too stubborn to let anything keep her hidden for too long.” She narrowed her eyes on Angelo. “So I suggest you warn your men— if anyone so much as looks at me the wrong way,”—

265/1060

her jaw ticked—”I swear to God I will show no mercy. I will be respected by each and every one of them while I am here teaching my daughter the ways of the life she’s chosen. I have acquired too much in the last fourteen years to take any disrespect or name calling.” She looked over at Alessandro, remembering his ‘crazy bitch’ comment. “I won’t tolerate it. But you may go ahead and test me and see what happens when one goes against my wishes after having been warned.” She waited a second for Alessandro to say something. He sat back in his seat, crossed his arms over his chest, and smirked. Anastacia rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to Angelo. “You can choose whether or not to heed these warnings, boss. It’s your choice. I am here

266/1060

for nothing else but my child,” she said with a shrug. Angelo sighed. “Of course, you will be welcome, Anastacia. Carterina needs you, and we all love her, regardless of what you may think.” Anastacia stared expressionlessly for a moment, and then her countenance softened. “I know, Angelo,” Anastacia said with a sigh. “I know you love her. I know you all do. I’m just …” She ran her hands through her hair again and frowned. “She’s all I have. I …” She seemed to be at a loss for words, or just didn’t want to say what she was thinking. Angelo wasn’t sure. He just stood across the room, looking into her eyes and hoping that eventually they would warm. Wishing that she would show him what she was feeling.

267/1060

He got his wish. Sadness flashed through her eyes. If he hadn’t been looking so closely, he would have missed it. Angelo wanted to run across the room and pull her into his arms. He wanted to hold her and kiss her pain away, but he knew he couldn’t. There had been only a few times when Anastacia had allowed herself to be vulnerable around him, plus it had been fourteen years since they had last spoken to one another. He hated the fact that he still loved her. He knew his love for her was still as strong as the day he first confessed it to her, but he didn’t know if she still felt the same. He doubted it. Anastacia could command her heart to become ice cold on demand. But he still wanted to comfort her. Even if a part of him hated her, he was still grateful for her presence. “Ana, you’re right.

268/1060

I fucked up. I should have listened to you about Mitchell. I was blind, and I made a mistake that almost cost us everything. You saved them, Bella. And for that, I am forever in your debt,” he said genuinely. Anastacia frowned, but never broke eye contact. She searched his eyes for the truth in his words. Angelo knew it was stupid, but he couldn’t stop himself. He dropped the documents in his hand and began to walk slowly across the living room toward her. Anastacia tensed and seemed to lose composure, but she didn’t move from where she stood. She shook her head back and forth and held up her hand, signaling him to stop. “Stop, Angelo,” she said softly, a bit of a plea in her voice. “This works better if you stay over there,” she said, still trying to get him to halt. “I’m still upset, Angelo. You won’t

269/1060

change that. So just stop.” Angelo didn’t stop. He continued walking until he stood directly in front of her, her hand firmly against his chest. They stood for a moment, unable to do anything but stare into each other’s eyes. Then Angelo grasped the hand she had placed against his chest. Anastacia frowned and shook her head again. “Angelo,” she whispered. He lifted her hand to his lips and placed a kiss on her soft skin, and then another, and then another. Anastacia never took her eyes from his as he ran a finger through her long silky hair. “You had a baby, Ana.” He continued running his fingers through her hair, knowing it’d softened her eventually. “You had a smart, funny, sweet, witty, stubborn, spoiled, delightful, pint-sized you,” Angelo said with a smile and with admiration in his

270/1060

eyes. He couldn’t help it— it was easier to hate Anastacia when she wasn’t standing in the same room with him. Angelo saw that what he had said worked. Warmth and love filled Anastacia’s eyes at the mention of her Carterina. She snatched her hand from Angelo’s and tried to punch him in the chest. Angelo caught her fist and chuckled. “Not fair, Salerno,” she said. “Using my baby to keep me from beating your ass,”— she motioned to Alessandro—”and your brother’s, too.” She turned to look at Alessandro and smirked. “Well, who knows, I might still do that,” she said. Alessandro snorted, and Anastacia rolled her eyes, deeming him unworthy of her time. As she was turning back to Angelo, her eyes locked with Cesare’s. She winked. He shifted in his seat. A devilish smile appeared on her

271/1060

face, and she looked up at Angelo. “Come.” She motioned toward the entrance of the living room. “I’m finished yelling. Now we have to talk. Let them sleep, Angelo, and don’t argue with me about it.” She cleared her throat. “This is important. I have waited long enough to talk to you. I’ll be waiting in the kitchen.” She turned and exited the living room. After Anastacia had left the room, Angelo released a long breath. “Fuck,” he groaned. He didn’t want to look at the faces of the assholes behind him, so he decided to join Anastacia in the kitchen. “Goodnight,” he said, not even turning as he walked out. He heard Bruno’s chuckle and rolled his eyes as he continued to the kitchen. He knew his stupid ass brother was right. Anastacia still had a tight grip on his balls.

272/1060

But Angelo was smart enough to know that Anastacia being close and yet so far away was the best thing for him. It was a fact then, and it still remained a fact now. Anastacia Stone was his guardian angel— a warrior— and Angelo had lost count of the numerous times Anastacia had saved his ass. Now she’d added saving his son and future daughter-inlaw to the list. *** “I’m feeling a little unappreciated, Angelo,” Anastacia said with a smile in her eyes. She sat across from Angelo, sipping on a cup of coffee and loving the way the hot liquid felt sliding down her throat. Angelo chuckled and took another sip of his coffee. His voice sounded deeper to

273/1060

Anastacia, and he had strands of gray throughout his gorgeous, silky black hair. He was just as handsome as Anastacia had remembered— perfect and tall with a gorgeous, muscular body. Anastacia hated that she had never been able to truly let go of Angelo Salerno— he had some kind of hold on her that she just hadn’t been able to shake to this day. Staying away from him for the last fourteen years had been hard at first, but doable. She’d kept herself busy— and Carterina had been her number one priority anyway— so there had been times when she didn’t even think about him. And then Robert made her forget about him completely. Well, almost completely. Okay, never completely— and that pissed her off… “I do appreciate you, Ana. You know that,” he said, flashing a smile.

274/1060

If Anastacia had been the type of woman that swooned, she would have. But she wasn’t about to do that shit. She settled for a wink. “You do, but you still hate me,” she said, knowing it was bullshit. He didn’t hate her. He wanted to, but he couldn’t. He and Cesare liked to play the victims, which was okay with Anastacia. She knew she was a bitch. She wondered if he’d forgive her for the last fourteen years if she let him spank her. She knew he’d wanted to ever since she brought it up in the living room. Anastacia bit back a smile. This was no time to be evil. She needed to focus, not play— even though she wanted to. Angelo rolled his sexy gray eyes. “Doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate you, Ana. You saved the kids’ lives. Now they’ll live to wed, have

275/1060

children, be happy.” He looked into her eyes. “That’s all thanks to you, Bella. I know they are both grateful.” Anastacia nodded. “I know they are, but I wish they would stop thanking me,” she said with a frown. “I couldn’t get Carterina to stop saying thank you the entire time we spoke today. She doesn’t understand that it’s my job to protect her. I’m her mother, for Christ’s sake. I’ve spent her entire life— up until five years ago— protecting her.” Anastacia didn’t like Carterina feeling as if she owed her something. She just wanted her daughter’s love, just wanted to be her mother, but she knew that would take time. She would just have to do something she really hated doing— be patient. But she could do it, she would do anything for her child, absolutely anything. The hours they had spent

276/1060

talking and getting to know each other were precious to Anastacia. Today had been the best day of her entire life. Carterina, her sweet Carterina, had cried in her arms. They’d talked for hours until she had complained of a headache and had fallen asleep cuddled up next to her. Her poor baby had told her she hadn’t slept the night before. Anastacia was glad that she could help Carterina get some rest. It almost made her forget the idiots out there who wanted to hurt her baby. She knew she could handle the majority of them, especially since Carterina could scare some off herself, but there was one— one motherfucker— hell bent on taking her baby, and Anastacia had no idea where he was. God, she missed Robert. She wished he was still alive for many, many reasons, the

277/1060

most important being she couldn’t do this shit alone. She and Robert had been partners in this. Their life had been Operation: Protect Our Baby from That Monster. Anastacia sighed. It was so much easier to protect her when it wasn’t just her trying to do it alone. There was always Angelo, but she hated involving him in this shit. She had to, though. She needed him, and she knew how much he loved Carterina. Now all she had to do was tell him. “Well, this is a first.” Anastacia looked up from the table where she had been staring, lost in thought. Angelo watched her with a curious smile on his face. Anastacia frowned. “What?” she asked. Angelo’s eye brow raised. “You know she does that, too, don’t you?” he asked, grinning.

278/1060

Anastacia let out an exasperated sigh, “What the hell are you talking about, Angelo?” She had no idea. Angelo chuckled. “Your daughter. She does what you did just now. I don’t know where you two go, but you just go, and every single emotion you feel when you’re in your little world flashes through those eyes. If you don’t look close enough, you’ll miss it. Good thing I was looking.” Anastacia sat back in her seat and crossed her arms. “And what exactly did you see, Salerno?” “Don’t do that.” “Do what?” “Try and hide from me now. You do that, and I’ll go to bed. I won’t speak to you. I can play your ‘not talking’ game, too.” He sat

279/1060

back, crossed his arms over his chest, and shrugged. Anastacia rolled her eyes and sighed. Now she remembered how annoying it had been to be in a relationship with this man. He had constantly asked her why she was always so guarded emotionally, wanting her to open up to him. It was exhausting being in a relationship with someone who wanted you to … feel. Anastacia had put up with it because she loved him, and that’s the same reason she was putting up with it now. “I’m not hiding, Angelo. I’m just … I’m just trying to figure out how to tell you something.” “Mm-hmm,” He nodded his head. “Where have you been the last fourteen years, Anastacia?” he asked, gazing into her eyes.

280/1060

Anastacia shrugged. “Everywhere … nowhere,” she replied. Angelo chuckled. “That’s what Carter said, when I asked her where she’d been the last five years.” He ran his hand down his face. “Jesus Christ she’s just like you.” Anastacia shrugged again. “She’s my daughter.” “What did you do when you found out what had happened to Robert?” “I came to America … to retrieve Robert and Carterina’s bodies,” she said softly. Angelo sat up. “You took Spook’s body? I thought the papers said there were six bodies in the house …” Anastacia nodded. “There were. The bodies of the four hit men that Robert and my baby girl killed, Christina’s body— but the

281/1060

body of the black man they found was not Robert’s.” Angelo sighed sadly. “So he did get a proper burial? Did you take his body and replace it with someone else’s? I have to say, I don’t agree with your method— killing someone for no reason— but I guess it was—” “Angelo, I didn’t replace Robert’s body— and it wasn’t me that took him,” Anastacia said softly. She looked in his eyes to gauge his reaction. Angelo sat silent for a moment. “Okay, so … Wait, what?” he asked with furrowed brows. “Are you saying— ?” “That someone either took Robert’s body and replaced it with another, or he got up and walked out of there on his own, replacing his body before he left.” Anastacia felt a

282/1060

little uneasy about both possibilities, but she knew one had to be true. “I believe it’s the first possibility. Robert would never be alive and not have contacted our daughter.” “Who could have gotten there quickly enough to take Robert’s body?” Angelo asked. Anastacia could see the shock on his face. She thought about lying, but why the hell would she do that when she needed his help? “The only person watching Robert closer than I was that night— he must have been in the States— that’s the only explanation I can come up with. I just thank God Carterina got away before he showed up,” she muttered, talking to herself. “Who was watching Robert, Ana? You say a man was watching him, but you do not say name,” he said. His accent was getting

283/1060

thicker, Anastacia noted. He was feeling as uneasy as she was. Anastacia swallowed and shook her head. They were getting too far ahead. She had too much to tell him for it to be going this fast. “Too fast, Angelo. Slow down … I need to get everything in order if I’m going to tell you all you need to know,” she said, beginning to get frustrated with herself. She knew he could tell because he put the topic of their conversation in reverse. With a nod of understanding, he asked. “Where were you when you found out about Robert and Carterina?” “I was in Italy.” “With Luchini?” he asked, obvious jealousy in his tone.

284/1060

Anastacia ignored it. “Was Paolo there? Yes. Was I with him? No.” Anastacia never broke eye contact with him. “Bullshit!” he snapped. Anastacia had known he would. He hated Paolo. “Are you still with him Anastacia?” “Why the hell should I tell you?” she asked coolly. “Are you?” he said, his teeth clenched. “If by ‘with him’, you mean fucking him, then no. As I’ve told you many times before, I have never been intimate with Paolo, and I never will be,” she said, maintaining her calm. “Well, when exactly did you start fucking Spook Steele?” Anastacia laughed, not because it was funny, but because she knew that it had been coming. She should tell him it was none of

285/1060

his damn business, but she had something better in mind. She shrugged her shoulders and settled back in her seat. “First of all, his name is Robert, you know that, so call him that. Second, my daughter was conceived while you were in America, at home, with your wife,” she spat. Angelo shook his head back and forth. “Not fair, Anastacia.” Anastacia glared at him. “It is fair, Angelo. I was free to do whatever the fuck I wanted to, so kiss my ass.” Angelo returned her glare. “And then you come back to me? After you have his baby?” Anastacia shook her head no. “That’s not how it went down, Angelo.” “Then how exactly did it go down, Anastacia?” “It’s complicated.”

286/1060

“Complicated?” “Yes, complicated!” Angelo stood up from the table. “Where have you been the last fourteen years?” “Angelo—” “No, Anastacia!” he shouted “You owe me an explanation. You tell me— out of nowhere— that you can’t see me anymore. You leave, I can’t find you or get hold of you, and then I find out you have a daughter! With Robert Steele?” he yelled. Anastacia chose not to fight with him. She stood up from the table and took one of his hands in hers. He didn’t pull away, she knew he wouldn’t. She took his other hand, turned him toward her, then pulled him close and wrapped her arms around his waist. She laid her head against his chest and ran her hand up and down his back, calming

287/1060

him. After a moment, his arms went around her, too, and she felt him kiss the top of her head. Anastacia melted into the embrace, remembering how incredible it felt to be in his arms. She was not an affectionate woman, but Angelo held her so perfectly. For a moment, she could let go, and it felt so damn good. “It wasn’t like that, Angelo. I promise,” she said softly, still holding tight to him. “It’s complicated, and there’s only so much I can tell you right now … but I came back to you because I missed you, and I was hurting. I left because I was broken, Angelo, and what we were doing was wrong. Anya didn’t deserve it,” she whispered. Angelo pulled back, lifting Anastacia’s chin so that he could see her eyes. She looked up at him sadly. It was the truth. Anastacia

288/1060

could no longer be with Angelo, loving him the way he loved her, because her heart had been ripped from her chest when she had been unable to be with her baby. Anastacia had come to Angelo because she knew he would comfort her— no questions asked— and he did. He had been there for her whenever she needed him, but then her heart had broken when she received a call from Anya. “Anya?” he asked with confusion in his eyes. Anastacia nodded. “Yes, Angelo. Anya. She didn’t deserve the pain I caused her. The trouble I caused in your marriage.” Angelo took a step back. Anastacia wished he hadn’t because she still needed him to hold her, but she didn’t say anything.

289/1060

“You didn’t cause any trouble in our marriage, Anastacia.” “Yes, I did, Angelo, and I was tired of it. I was tired of screwing everything up. You married her. You had chosen to be with her. I should never have gotten involved with you after that.” “Don’t be ridiculous. Anya and I were never supposed to marry. I married her for my son.” Anastacia backed away from him, shaking her head. “Don’t say that. Angelo. Don’t ever say that. She fell in love with you. How could she not? You saved her life. She thought she would come to America with you and have the life she had always dreamed of— and I fucked it up. By the time I left, it was too late … she was already planning to

290/1060

leave you. And then she was killed a year later.” Angelo frowned in confusion. “One, you saved her life. Two, leave me? What the hell are you talking about, Anastacia?” he asked. She shook her head and sighed. It was time. “Anya called me.” Angelo’s eyes opened wide, and he was about to say something, but Anastacia raised her hand to silence him. “Listen, Angelo. Anya called me and told me she knew about us. Initially, I didn’t give a shit, but then she went on and on about how she couldn’t believe I would ruin her chance at finally having a family— and I felt guilty. She had already been through all that shit with Ivan. So I ended it with you and decided to focus all my attention on protecting my baby, which is what I needed to do anyway.”

291/1060

“But I still don’t understand. You said she was leaving me. That’s not possible,” Angelo said, still confused as to where Anastacia’s story was going. Anastacia nodded. “Yes, it is Angelo. She was leaving you … and Nathan,” Anastacia said sadly. She hated to tell him this, but she had to. “She knew that you wouldn’t let her leave with your son, so she had made a decision to go without him. She said she just couldn’t live with you anymore. Her plan was to divorce you and leave Nathan with you in Manhattan.” “How do you know this?” Anastacia let her head fall back, and she groaned. God, this was going to be difficult. “Robert. He was going to help her so you wouldn’t be able to find her.” Anastacia watched for a reaction, but Angelo’s face had

292/1060

gone completely expressionless. She continued, “She was afraid of you, Angelo. She said it was just like being with Ivan again except she didn’t have to give her body to other men. She felt trapped, and she was willing to leave her son to get away from you.” Anger flashed through Angelo’s eyes, leaving as quickly as it came. “I didn’t trap her. I gave her everything she needed— more than she’d ever had. You and I took her out of that whore house, and brought her to America and gave her everything.” “Angelo, calm down. Please don’t yell such things. Nathan is in the house …” “Her own family wouldn’t even accept her until I married her— until she had my son. The bloodsucking fucks!” Anastacia placed one hand on his chest and another on his face, trying to calm him.

293/1060

“I know honey, I know. You are a good man. But Anya wasn’t getting what she really wanted from you. She wanted your love, but you didn’t love her the way she wanted you to. You must calm down, please. We cannot say such things so loud, not while her son is so close.” Anastacia pushed him back toward his seat. “Sit down, please.” He did, and Anastacia straddled his lap. “Are you calm?” she asked, looking into his eyes. “Why didn’t Robert tell me? He was my friend, he worked for me. Why didn’t he say anything?” Angelo asked. Anastacia stroked his hair softly as she spoke. “He was going to tell you after he helped her. She reached out to him one of the times she and Nathan visited you in Manhattan. She told him her story, and he said he would help her.”

294/1060

“Did he believe her?” “Shhh, Angelo …” “Did he actually think I would trap her? Because all she had to do was say so, and I would have let her leave, but there was no way in hell I was going to let her take my son with her!” “Angelo, please … Robert just wanted to help her get away. He had a soft spot in his heart for what she had gone through— you know where he came from. I know he told you of his childhood, what he and Si—” “Don’t say that name,” Angelo interjected quickly. “He might appear somewhere.” Anastacia nodded. She didn’t want to say the forbidden name, either. She hated the man, she had no idea why Robert loved him.

295/1060

“Yes, Robert told me. I can’t believe she would compare me to that sick bastard, Ivan,” Angelo said with hurt in his voice. Anastacia hated to see him like this. She knew he was combing through every moment he’d had with Anya in his head, trying to figure out what he could possibly have done to be compared to a man such as Ivan. Anastacia cupped his face in her hands. “You are nothing like that dirty twisted prick, Angelo, and you know it. Anya was just upset, that’s all.” “Tell me the rest. I know there’s more, Ana.” His jaw ticked. He kissed her hand, then her lips. He lingered there for a moment, and his hands tightened on her hips as if he was fighting for control. Anastacia knew he had felt the electricity when their lips

296/1060

touched— she had felt it, too. After another moment, he pulled back. Anastacia smiled. She’d been waiting for him to kiss her, but she wished he hadn’t because now she wanted him … and she needed to focus. “Go ahead, Ana. I can take it. I won’t get upset again,” he said, still looking at her lips. Bullshit, Anastacia thought. They had yelled enough for tonight. She silently thanked God for soundproof walls because if Nathan and Carter had heard any of this shit, she and Angelo would be fucked. “Okay, I’ll tell you. But only because I have to, for my baby.” “What does this have to do with Carterina?” he asked. Anastacia spoke in hushed tones. “Robert had already decided he would help Anya

297/1060

disappear, and they had decided to start meeting so they could make a plan.” Anastacia stopped talking and took a deep breath. This would be the hard part. Concern entered Angelo’s eyes. “What is it, Ana?” he asked. “He didn’t mean for it to happen, Angelo,” she said softly. “For what to happen, Anastacia?” Angelo asked, beginning to feel like things were about to get very bad. They were. “It wasn’t his fault. It was mine,” she whispered. “All of it is my fault, and I’m so sorry.” Now the panic was evident on Angelo’s face. Anastacia had just apologized, which was something she didn’t do, ever. “Anastacia, what are you talking about?”

298/1060

“I’ve been protecting everyone I love and keeping my distance. I placed my men among the Salerno family so that I could have eyes everywhere. I stayed away from my baby and begged Robert to take her and protect her based solely on the fact that she was his blood— and he did. She was just a baby. Even though Robert and I hadn’t particularly cared for each other for a very long time, it didn’t take him long to start loving our daughter … and me …” “Anastacia …” “ … but he was watching us,” she whispered. “He was trying to take my baby. Robert and I told him if he came anywhere near her, we’d kill him …” “Ana, I don’t—” “He kept following me. He was jealous of Robert and Carterina’s relationship. He had

299/1060

some kind of sick obsession with her. He wanted her to love him like she loved her father …” Anastacia’s body began to tremble, both with fear, and anger— anger at herself for her stupid mistake. This man, this monster, was the only man in this world that Anastacia feared. Robert had told her many times not to fear the man that he was weak, but Anastacia was afraid. She would never be able to fight him without Robert. “Anastacia, you’re shaking. Calm down and tell me what it is,” Angelo said, wrapping his arms around her waist. An angry tear fell from her eyes, and Angelo’s body went still. “Ana,” he said frantically and wiped the tear from her face. “I fucked up, Angelo. I fucked up big time.”

300/1060

“What are you talking about? Whatever it is it can’t be that bad.” “Yes, it is.” Shit! Another tear fell from her eyes. “Ana, now you’re worrying me. You don’t cry— you never cry,” he said as he pulled her closer to him. Yes, that’s what she needed. She needed to be closer to him. “It was my fault,” she whispered sadly. Angelo frowned and held her face. “What was your fault, honey? Tell me.” Anastacia wiped the tears from her eyes and got her emotions back in check. “Your wife, Angelo. It was my fault she was murdered. She didn’t deserve it, and it was my fault,” Anastacia said. She never broke eye contact with him— that would show

301/1060

weakness. She would own up to what she had done while looking him in the eyes. Angelo hands dropped from her face, and he stared at her blankly. “Why would you say that, Ana? Do you know who killed Anya?” he asked slowly. “Yes …” “Who?” “The same man that wants my Carterina—” “Who, Anastacia?” Angelo’s voice was a deep growl. “He thought she was Robert’s lover. They were meeting so often, and he wanted to take something away from Robert, too, even after he had promised to stay away.” “Who, Anastacia?” Angelo asked again sharply.

302/1060

Anastacia worried her bottom lip. She didn’t know if the answer was written all over her face or not, but Angelo figured it out. He took in a deep, shaky breath, shock and terror masking his face. “Oh, fuck,” he whispered. “No, Ana … not him …” Anastacia closed her eyes and breathed deeply. It was time for her to tell Angelo a very long story. She opened her eyes and looked into Angelo’s as she began to tell him everything that she should have told him fourteen years ago. Angelo’s shook his head back and forth slowly, chanting, “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit,” over and over again.

7

Home

Four months later. It was unseasonably warm outside. The sun burst through the windows of the living room, blinding Nathan’s view of the work in his hand.

304/1060

Nathan groaned. “It’s too damn early— and too sunny— to work,” he complained. “Come on, baby, let’s go back to bed.” “We can’t keep putting this off, Nathan.” Her tone was serious as she continued to focus on the work in her hand with a frown on her face. Nathan rolled his eyes. Carter was all business when she wanted to be, and that was fine. Nathan could be that way, too. But right now, admiring her in that thin, pink, silk robe that barely touched her thighs, Nathan could only think one thing— she’s naked under that. The thought had him licking his lips hungrily, wishing he was tasting her. It had been nearly fifteen hours since he’d last partaken of his irresistible wife.

305/1060

Yes, that was correct— wife. And Nathan was loving every minute of being Carterina Anastacia Salerno’s husband. It had been four months since his Carter, a vision of angelic beauty, had been escorted by his father down the aisle in their garden. She wore a white chiffon wedding dress, her long flowing curls dancing in the wind. Just the memory of that day brought a smile to Nathan’s face and a warmth he had never known before Carter to his heart. Nathan had waited only four weeks after Carter had awakened after the accident before marrying her. He wanted to get her through her recovery before he dragged her down the aisle. Her recovery had turned out to be a little more difficult than they had thought it would be, but his beautiful rose

306/1060

dealt with her dizziness, headaches, and exhaustion like a champ. The doctor had told them it would take her some time to return to her bouncy, energetic self, and Nathan was sure to make Carter follow every rule the doctor set down for her. He even went so far as to cut out their wild sex for the entire recovery period after the doctor warned about the dangers of overexertion. Of course, Carter was mad at him, but Nathan was creative. He kept his wife satisfied, even if it meant he had to go to bed with a horribly painful erection. He hadn’t really been able to reacquaint himself with Carter’s body until their wedding night. They traveled to the Bahamas— at Carter’s request— barely leaving the hotel room, and then they made their way to Fiji. The place was romantic as hell, and even

307/1060

Nathan— who was not romantic in the least— had to step back and say damn. They had private quarters and a private pool and beach area. Nathan took advantage of all the privacy they had, and they spent an entire two weeks in heaven. Nathan smiled. Heaven, he thought as his eyes ran up Carter’s exposed legs. He could use a little piece of heaven right now. Damn, their home looked good on Carter. She sat next to him in the living room of their home, neither of them dressed for the day yet. Nathan had never thought he would be here— in the living room of his newly remodeled and decorated childhood home, lounging on a big plush sofa in his boxers, eye-fucking his breathtakingly beautiful wife. Wife! He still couldn’t believe it! Not even a year ago, Nathan had been fully prepared

308/1060

to live out his entire life as bachelor. Then boom! He was married to Carter— the girl he had said he would marry when he was just a little boy, the only woman he had ever confessed his love to, cried for, dreamed of marrying. She now belonged to him, and she would be his forever. Who would have guessed that his mother’s rose shit actually worked. It took nineteen years, but it worked. Nathan shook his head and chuckled softly. If only his mother had been alive to see this. She would’ve loved the woman Carter had grown up to be. “What are you laughing at?” He looked at her and smiled when he heard her mumble the question. She was still completely focused on the deal his father wanted her to go over. His little genius had

309/1060

become a rock star where business was concerned at the Salerno Organization. Nathan loved to watch her doing what she loved— as long as it was from home. He had found out from her mother that his mysterious wife had been hiding more information about herself from him. Turned out she was actually a genius! She was a child prodigy. She had been home schooled and had finished her high school course work when she was just eleven years old. She then took online classes at an Ivy League university, and by the time she was sixteen, she had her MBA. Anastacia had also confided to Nathan how Carter would go on and on to her father about one day living in Manhattan and becoming a business woman so she could work in one of the “big buildings”. Nathan asked Carter why she had never told him, and she

310/1060

just shrugged and said it wasn’t anything important. Carterina continued to be an intriguing mystery to him, and he couldn’t get enough of the new things he learned about his modest wife every day. “Are you going to answer me or just continue to stare?” She looked up from her work with one eyebrow raised. When Nathan continued to stare at her, she crossed her eyes and made a ridiculous face. Nathan chuckled and tucked a long, loose strand of hair behind her ear. “My mother would have loved you, мое красивое Роуз. You remind me of her sometimes.” Carter smiled warmly and turned toward him, tucking her legs under her body. “How so?”

311/1060

Nathan pulled her into his lap and wrapped his arms around her waist. She giggled softly as her gaze drifted down to the tattoo on his chest, and she grazed her soft fingers over it. Nathan smiled every time she did that. The tattoo was a tribute to her, honoring her as the owner of his heart. It was a tradition started by the younger generation in the Salerno Crime Family to have their woman’s name permanently written across their heart. The guys had taken Nathan to get his the night before he and Carter’s wedding. The tattoo consisted of a short prayer of protection- for his love-written in Russian, the words “Psalm 91” under the prayer, and Carterina Salerno on the right side of his chest, where his heart beats. Of course the tattoo artist- an old friend of Nathan’s- had to complete his artistic masterpiece by

312/1060

adding a black rose next Carter’s name, and Nathan didn’t object. He actually thought it was the perfect addition. And Judging by Carter’s reaction to the artwork now on Nathan’s body, she loved it too. Every day since the day his tattoo healed Carter kissed the spot where her name was written. One day more names would be added under hers … the names of their children. Carter leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on her name, bringing Nathan back to the present. “Tell me, Nathan. How do I remind you of your mother?” Nathan smiled, and kissed her forehead softly. “You’re warm like her, nurturing, funny, sweet …” He nuzzled her neck. “You think you’re the only one who knows how to cut my hair.” He kissed her neck.

313/1060

Carter chuckled. “I am the only one. I used to cut my father’s, too, so I’ll just tell you what I told him. I know what’s best for you, so deal with it.” She gave him a kiss and ran her fingers through his hair. “You love it when I cut your hair.” Nathan couldn’t lie— he did. His wife was amazing. He loved the way she massaged his scalp when she washed his hair, and he loved when her chest would brush up against his face. She always took her time and told him to relax, which was easy because her hands were so damn incredible. Plus he loved the fact that his weekly haircuts led to sex. Nathan cuddled close to his wife. “I do love it when you cut my hair.” Carter cupped his face and kissed him softly. “You had a wonderful mother, Nathan. I remember her.”

314/1060

Nathan smiled warmly and ran his hand up and down her back. “Do you?” Carter smiled and nodded. “The day I spent with you and your mother was one of the best of my childhood.” Nathan kissed her hand and put it against his heart. “She told me I would find you one day.” Carter’s eyebrows raised and her smile widened a bit. “She did?” Nathan nodded and smiled, too. “Yes, she did. Right after I ruined her garden wishing for you to come back. She told me I would find you when you needed me, and that I would be your prince.” Carter sat up straight and her eyes brightened. “Oh, my goodness, Nathan. Your mother was an angel. You did find me when I needed you!”

315/1060

Nathan laughed softly at the stunned look on her face. “She was an angel, indeed. She told me that when I found you, I could ask you to marry me, and then you would be mine forever.” He kissed her. “Of course, I had to get a job first,” he said teasingly. Carter laughed. “A job?” “Yes, a job. My mother said I would need one if I expected you to say yes. So naturally, I asked my father for a job and was hired on the spot.” Carter laughed louder. “Well, aren’t I lucky? My husband has been hard at work preparing to provide for me since the tender age of five,” she teased. Nathan nodded. “You’re a very lucky woman indeed.” Carter straddled his lap and put her arms around his neck. “Well, it’s going to take

316/1060

more than a job to keep me happy, Mr. Salerno,” Carter said playfully. Nathan’s hands gripped her waist. “I am aware of that, Mrs. Salerno. My mother also mentioned gifts …” Carter laughed. “ … and hugs …and kisses.” She leaned in closer to his lips. “Kisses, huh? And what did you say in response to that?” she asked softly against his lips. Nathan kissed her lips, then the side of her mouth, and then made his way to her neck. “I like giving Carter kisses,” his voice rumbled against her neck. Carter giggled. “You do like giving Carter kisses.” “Kissing Carter is a lot more fun now.” Nathan untied her robe, pushed down her sleeves, and kissed her smooth, brown

317/1060

shoulder. He took another moment to admire his wife’s stunning body, then grunted while staring hungrily at her breasts. “Carterina Salerno. You are gorgeous.” He palmed her full breasts, and his thumbs grazed her hard nipples. Carter moaned softly as she ran her hand down his chest and slipped it into his boxers. She captured his lips in a kiss. Nathan’s low moan filled the room as she began to stroke him softly. *** Carter loved the feel of him in her hand. Her fingers barely fit around the long, thick length of him, but she held tight and continued to stroke, deciding this was the perfect time to broach the subject he’d been

318/1060

purposely avoiding every time she brought it up. New York. Carter used her free hand to push Nathan’s boxers down enough to release his erection. She couldn’t help the feeling of anticipation when her eyes locked on his hard length. Damn, he’s beautiful. She raised her body until he was positioned at her opening, and then slowly lowered herself down onto him. She bit down hard on her bottom lip. Nathan grunted, and she moaned as her walls stretched around him, and he filled. She really didn’t know how she was going to be able to focus long enough to bring this up, but she figured she’d better bring it up while he was in a good mood and barely listening. It had been

319/1060

four months, for God’s sake! Yes, maybe one of those months had been spent on her recovery, and another month traveling on their honeymoon. But Carter was now ready for Nathan to stop isolating her from the world. She wanted to go back to work. She wanted everything to go back to normal— back to the way it had been before Mitchell had gone bat shit crazy and tried to kill them. Carter needed her husband to stop being so damn protective and let her out of this damn house before she snapped. Not that she didn’t love her home— she did. But Carter was not a housewife, and she’d never be one, and Nathan knew that. She didn’t know why he was keeping her away from their life back in New York when she knew for a fact that he loved it, too. She was about to find out.

320/1060

Carter tightened around him and began to move. Nathan gripped her hips and pulled her down as he thrust his hips upward. A loud moan escaped Carter’s lips. Then he did it again, and again, and again, and Carter realized that she was forgetting something, but she didn’t know what. All she knew was that right now, Nathan was fucking her, holding her waist as he moved her up and down his length. Shit! This wasn’t how this was supposed to be going! “Nathan,” she moaned. Dammit! That wasn’t how she was supposed to say his name! But he felt so damn good. So, so, so good. Carter knew she had to control herself, but that was easier said than done. Nathan drove her body wild. It was

321/1060

impossible for her not to respond to everything he did to her. Carter took control the only way she knew how. She grabbed his face and slammed her mouth against his in a searing kiss. Nathan growled into her mouth as their kiss became ravenous, and Carter waited for what she knew was coming next. His grip on her hips loosened, and his hands began to slide up to her breasts. She seized the moment. She pushed Nathan back until he lay flat on the couch. She balanced her hands on his hard chest and rode him fast, then slow, then fast, then slow again. “Fuck!” Nathan’s head fell back. “That’s so good, baby …” He was so right. It was good, really good. Incredible. But Carter tried to cut through the thick cloud of lust and incredible

322/1060

sensations to say just one thing, hoping he was gone enough to agree. Carter began to grind slowly on top of him. “Mmm,” he growled. “Damn, baby.” Carter bit back a moan. He was killing her. “Nathan, baby,” she said breathlessly. “Can I ask you something?” “Anything you want, you can have,” he answered breathlessly. “Just don’t stop doing that.” Carter bit back a smile. Oh, he was gone all right. She did it again. This time he let out a deep moan. “Shit, Carter,” he said breathlessly. “Ride me, baby.” He shifted under her, and Carter moaned. “But I need to ask you a question fir-first.”

323/1060

“Go ahead, baby.” She went in for the kill. “Well … it’s about u-us …and N-New Yor-ah!” Carter’s surprised, high-pitched scream filled the room when Nathan abruptly changed their position. “Nathan!” Carter yelled when he flipped them over until she was on her back, and he was between her legs. Nathan locked both of her arms above her head with one hand and pinned her body to the couch. “Nathan,” she gasped. “Shhh … Quiet, baby.” He kissed her softly, and then bit her neck. “Oww! You ass!” She moved beneath him, trying to get loose. But it was no use— the asshole was too strong for her.

324/1060

“Shhh …” He kissed the spot where he bit her, then pressed his lips against her ear and began to move in and out of her body slowly. “I knew you were fighting me, naughty girl. We both know you can scream louder than that, don’t we, baby?” His deep baritone voice rumbled against her ear, sending chills down her spine. “Either I’m doing something wrong, or my wife has something else on her mind.” He was moving in and out of her in long, devastatingly slow strokes. Carter legs began to open wider on their own, giving him more access, taking him in deeper. A small whimper escaped her, and she bit down on her lip. “You’re holding back, Carterina. I know you feel it … Scream for me, baby.” Carter didn’t scream. She didn’t care how good it felt. She was going to ask about New

325/1060

York, and she was going to do it now— as soon as she found her voice, that was. Nathan let out a soft, deep chuckle and raised an eyebrow. “Okay,” he shrugged. “You’ve left me no choice. Let’s just see if I can find the off button for those thoughts,” he said as his free hand traveled down her body. Carter frowned. What the hell did he mean that— whoa! She gasped loudly. “Nathan!” He smiled slyly. “There it is.” He found it! She couldn’t believe the jerk found it. And he was right— all thoughts of anything, except what Nathan’s thumb was doing to the “off button” between her legs, vanished, leaving Carter lost in a heated frenzy. “Oh, Na- Nathan! Pl-please don’t stop!”

326/1060

“Don’t worry, baby, I won’t. I’m just … Well, I’m just looking for the other one …Give me a second.” Nathan pulled back then drove into her. “Oh, God, right there! Right there, Nathan, please!” she cried. Nathan let out a low grunt. “Damn … There we go, baby.” That was all he said before he began to pound into her. Carter. Was. Lost. Nathan released her hands, and she gripped his ass as she eagerly met each of his thrusts. Her loud cries of pleasure filled the entire house. There was no way she could hold back right now. Screw New York, screw work, and screw everything else that had nothing to do with the amazing sensations coursing through her body at this moment. Something powerful was building

327/1060

deep within her, and she was about to erupt any second. Heat spread throughout her entire body, and her thighs shook uncontrollably. She had never felt anything like it in her entire life. Carter didn’t think she’d survive this one— it just kept building, and building, and building until … It hit. “Oh, my God, Nathan! Yes, yes, yes, yes!” she cried over and over as tears sprung to her eyes and ran down her face. She panted loudly as Nathan continued his pleasurable torture. Carter could barely hear, and she was pretty sure she lost her vision for a moment. Her hand traveled above her head, and she gripped the arm of the plush sofa as heat began to spread throughout her body once again “Oh, oh God,” she said in a hoarse

328/1060

whisper, “I’m gonna come again. Baby, please don’t stop, don’t stop.” He didn’t stop. Nathan brought her leg higher around his waist as he began to pick up the pace. Carter bucked her hips beneath him, meeting each of his frantic thrusts. She knew he was close, and so was she. She locked eyes with him, and the fire in those stormy, gray eyes was nearly enough to push her over the edge again. Carter raked her nails down his back, knowing he would love the pain mixed with the pleasure. “Fuck … Carter!” “Harder, Nathan!” Nathan pulled back and thrust into her hard. That did it. Carter cried out his name and wrapped her arms tightly around him, holding him

329/1060

flush against her as her body shook with another earth-shattering orgasm. Nathan yelled out something in Russian that she didn’t understand, then bit down on her shoulder and exploded inside her, firmly gripping her waist. The silence filled with her and Nathan’s heavy breathing. Her body was still shaking from the two orgasms she had just experienced. She was tired as hell … and speechless. A satisfied smile spread across her face. Oh, hell yes! If this was any indication of her married sex life, then she was definitely going to be a good wife to this man. Nathan peppered soft kisses on her neck and collar bone while he told her how amazing she was. Carter continued to hold him close to her body, running her fingers through his silky hair. After few minutes of

330/1060

lying in her arms, Nathan moved behind her and pulled her back against his chest, holding her close. They lay curled together for a few more minutes before Nathan spoke. “We should shower and get dressed, baby.” He kissed the top of her head. “The staff will be here soon to clean, and the gardeners are coming today to tend to the garden. We could go to town, have lunch, and I can show you around the community. Maybe meet some of the neighbors in Pleasant View. It’s a long drive, but worth it, I promise. What do you think?” “I need to shop,” Carter replied, still a little breathless. Nathan chuckled and held her tighter. “More clothes, Carter? If you get any more, I’m going to have to build you another closet,

331/1060

baby.” He buried his face in her neck and sighed. “Not clothes, Nathan. Food. You know, at a market?” “Why? We have plenty …” “Not what I need for tonight.” Nathan sighed and shook his head. “Carter, no. I agreed to you doing work this morning, and now you want to cook, too? You should be relaxing. I should have just taken you away for the weekend.” Carter shook her head. “This is what I want. I wanted to work this morning. We were behind on the things your father sent, plus you know how much I love to work— and cook. I want to cook for everyone tonight. We haven’t seen them since our wedding day. Kyle and the guys are back from wherever you and your father sent them, and

332/1060

the Originals are back from Italy. I know you miss them, too.” “But that doesn’t mean—” “Yes, it does, Bubby. It’s my birthday today, and I get to choose how we spend it. That’s what we agreed on, remember?” Carter shifted a bit. “It doesn’t really matter anyway. I haven’t celebrated my birthday since my father died. Jen doesn’t even know when my birthday is. I really don’t care about it.” “Don’t say that, мое красивое Роуз.” He kissed her cheek softly “It’s the day you were born. Of course, we’re going to celebrate it— any way you want. But we don’t have to go to the market, baby. We have people to do that for us.” Carter turned her body to face him and smiled. “We don’t need anyone to do it for us

333/1060

today, Nathan. We can go ourselves. We’ll get out of the house for a little while, and you can show me around.” She slowly ran her fingers over Nathan’s tattoo, and leaned forward, kissing the spot where her name was written. God, she loved his tattoo. It was so sexy. Classic bad boy’s tribute to his girl. So hot… Nathan kissed her forehead. “Anything you want, beautiful,” he said softly against her skin. He leaned back so he could see her face, “But I must warn you. I don’t really know my way around a market. I’ve never really been— well, not since I was a little kid.” “You’re not serious.” Nathan sighed. “Unfortunately, yes, I’m serious.”

334/1060

Carter laughed softly and kissed his chest. Poor little rich boy. “Did you talk to your mother?” Nathan asked as he began running his fingers through her hair. Carter nodded. “She said she’d be here today.” Anastacia had left the country three weeks ago to handle “important affairs”. She had apologized profusely, but Carter told her she understood. Plus she didn’t want the woman to tire of her. She had been there through her entire recovery and then visited again after Carter and Nathan had returned from their honeymoon. In just the little time since she had bulldozed her way into Carter’s life, she had gotten a place nearby, and she and Carter had found their rhythm and built a relationship. It scared Carter that she was

335/1060

looking forward to seeing her mother. But what scared her even more was the stupid voice in the back of her head telling her that she would never see her again, that Anastacia would abandon her again. If that ever happened, Carter was sure it would shatter her. “Hey, hey. What was that?” Nathan asked. Carter saw concern in his eyes, and she frowned. “What was what?” “You believe your mother, don’t you? You believe she’ll be here for your birthday, right?” he asked. Carter lowered her eyes, unable to answer the question. She really didn’t know what she believed. Nathan lifted her chin until their eyes met. “Do you trust me, Carter?”

336/1060

She nodded sadly. “Yes.” “Then listen to me. You made the right decision letting your mother into your life. I’ve seen you two together, and even if you haven’t said it to her yet, I know you love her, and you want to see her. She loves you too, honey, and if she said she’d be here, then she will be,” Nathan assured her. Carter believed him. She curled up against his chest. His arms wrapped around her protectively. “I do love her. I just don’t know how to say it yet. I don’t think I’m ready,” Carter whispered. “You don’t have to rush things, baby. She’ll be patient with you.” He tilted her face to his. “This is your chance to have a relationship with your mother. You need her, and she needs you.”

337/1060

Carter smiled. God she loved him. He always knew how to make everything okay, make her feel safe and loved. Carter couldn’t have asked for a better husband. She kissed him on his full, soft lips. “I don’t really want to say this because you have a big enough ego …” A sly smile appeared on Nathan’s face. “Go ahead and say it, Carter. We both know it’s true …” Carter laughed and hit his chest. “See! That’s why I don’t want to say it …” “Say it, baby.” “You have an ego bigger than this house!” “Don’t fight it. It should feel natural by now.” “Fine! Fine. You jerk,” Carter said through a laugh. “You’re right, Nathan. There— I said it.”

338/1060

Nathan smiled and kissed her lips. “See how it just flows off your tongue easily, with no effort at all …” Carter giggled. “I’m always right, мое красивое Роуз. Remember that,” he said with a wink. Carter smiled and moved closer to his lips. “You are very funny, Mr. Salerno.” He smiled then kissed her passionately. Carter’s arms went around his neck, and Nathan palmed her behind. “Mmm … I love to see you smile, Mrs. Salerno,” he said against her lips. “I love you, baby.” “I love you too, Bubby … so much.”

8

Pleasant View

Nathan left the market while Kyle waited for him on the phone. This was the call he’d been waiting to get for two months, and he’d better get some damn answers or there would be serious hell to pay. If they couldn’t find what Nathan wanted, he’d go to New

340/1060

York and get it himself, and they definitely didn’t want that. He was sick of waiting, and he could tell Carter was starting to get restless. The sooner he found the fuckers that had helped Mitchell nearly kill Carter and himself, the better. Nathan sighed. Even though he’d been looking for Mitchell’s accomplices, and this could be the call he’d been waiting for, Nathan still wasn’t sure if he was ready for Carter to go back to New York. Yes, she was incredible at her jobs, and Nathan loved that he and Carter worked together, but Mitchell had been a close call. Plus Anastacia said that Carter wasn’t safe, and Nathan still needed to know why. He wasn’t willing to live his life without Carter in it. He’d lock her up in that house before he let anything happen to her again. Of course, he still had to remember

341/1060

who he was talking about here. Carterina Anastacia Stone. She was every bit of the fighter and killer he was. She had come from the same lifestyle. Fathered by a notorious and highlyfeared hit-man and mothered by the bad-ass Anastacia Stone. Not to mention, Carter could be just as crazy as her parents when she had to be. It was something she really couldn’t control. And Nathan loved that about her. He really did. It was just hard as all shit to see her half-dead in his arms. It had been way too close, and Nathan didn’t know if he’d survive if he lost her. As he exited the market, he spotted the men who had come to town with Carter and him. Nathan had made sure to have security here just in case he got this call and had to

342/1060

leave Carter’s side. From now on, she would have security with her at all times. He, his father, and Anastacia had made this decision together over the phone a few weeks ago. “Reno!” Nathan signaled for his men to come over to him. Reno was one of the men who covered security at the apartment in New York and one of the few, select men who knew she was still alive. Reno put out his cigarette and hurried over to Nathan. “She’s still shopping. Find her, but keep your distance,” Nathan ordered. “Got it, boss,” Reno said and ran off to get the rest of the men to head into the market. Nathan had wanted to correct him. He preferred when the men called him by his first name. Boss was what they called his father, and Nathan was not ready to be in his

343/1060

father’s position yet, no matter how much everyone thought he was. Nathan shrugged and continued walking to the car. Whatever. They could call him whatever they wanted as long as they did what he said when he said it. Nathan made it to the car and sat in the driver’s seat. He put the phone to his ear. “Kyle,” he said. “Are you ready?” Kyle asked in Italian. Deciding that speaking in Italian was best since there were people in the parking lot, Nathan replied, keeping up the language barrier. “I’ve been waiting for two months, Kyle. What the fuck do you think?” Nathan’s jaw clenched. Of course, he was ready. What kind of question was that? Kyle chuckled. “Looks like you are then, boss. Someone came forward. It was difficult for us to find Mitchell’s minions because not

344/1060

one of them ran after the bastard’s head was cut halfway off. According to the man who came forward, they all knew they’d be found if they skipped town, so they decided to stick around as if nothing had happened.” “Why would this guy come forward? Did you make sure this was legit information and not just bullshit?” “Come on, Nate. Who are you talking to here? You know I wouldn’t bring you anything unless I checked it out first.” Nathan nodded. “Keep talking.” “He brought evidence. Video. I’ll bring it to Carter’s birthday dinner tonight. He had secretly recorded videos of all their meetings with Mitchell for his own protection, just in case they turned on him.” “They turned on him?”

345/1060

“He said they’re all turning on each other. They’re starting to squirm, Nate. They said we were getting too close. You won’t believe how many of them there are and how much Mitch was paying them.” Nathan took a deep, calming breath, knowing that it wouldn’t work, but also knowing that he couldn’t lose his temper in the middle of a public parking lot. “Tell me,” he growled. “Ten damn guys, Nate. Mitch was paying them all a million each, and get this. I watched the video— Mitch told them their pay was coming from Carter’s fucking money. Apparently, he had taken a big chunk of Spook’s money when they killed him. He said it was like Carter was paying them to kill the two of you.”

346/1060

There was long silence over the phone, and then Kyle spoke again. “Nate, are you still there? Did you hear me?” he asked. Yea, Nathan had heard him. He’d heard every single word. He just couldn’t speak. His body was shaking with rage. It took everything he had not to throw his phone across the parking lot, head to the airport, and take the first flight to New York. No, Nathan needed to be smart about this and calm down. He had control over himself. He wasn’t the type to make a public spectacle of himself anyway. Taking a deep breath, he spoke to Kyle. “Yes, Kyle, I heard you. Now tell me who.” “Who what?” “Who—” Nathan stopped talking and calmed himself. This wasn’t Kyle’s fault. There was no need to get unnecessarily loud.

347/1060

“I apologize for yelling,” Nathan said, lowering his volume. Kyle, Mickey, Dante, and Lucca were the only men that Nathan would ever apologize to for losing his temper. They never cared for the apologies because they knew him all too well— they knew he’d lose it again— so his apologies were basically for Nathan’s own peace of mind. The guys just ignored his temper and his apologies. “Who came forward, and what does he want?” Nathan asked. He knew the idiot wouldn’t give all this information without getting anything in return. “He wants immunity,” Kyle said “He wants forgiveness for what he’s done. He says he didn’t know what he was thinking. He doesn’t have anything against you or Carter. He doesn’t want anyone to know he was involved, either. He said he had always

348/1060

trusted you and Angelo. That you two were honorable men.” A dark, scathing laughter erupted from Nathan’s chest. Was this man crazy? “Is he out of his fucking mind? No one, not one fucking person I have ever come in contact with has ever accused me of being honorable! Tell me, Kyle. When he asked for this immunity, what did you say?” “What do you think I said? I gave it to him. How else were we supposed to get the information? I had no choice, Nathan.” “And were you serious, brother? You promised this to him, and you are my dearest friend. If you choose to honor the agreement you made with this man, I’ll support your decision,” Nathan said, already knowing what Kyle was going to say before he said it.

349/1060

“Fuck him!” Kyle said “And fuck honor, too! That bitch ended his own life the day he accepted that fucking money from Mitchell to kill you and Carter. I’m fighting myself not to go in there and rip the fucker’s head off right now! And it’s hard as hell for all of us, Nathan. We need to meet about this quick because the fact that he is who he is makes it that much harder to be in the same room with him,” Kyle said in a serious tone. Nathan frowned. “Who the hell is it?” Kyle sighed. “Nate, I should probably tell you when we …” “No! Tell me now. Right now. No fucking waiting, Kyle. Who is it?” Nathan asked, beginning to get irritated. Was it too much to ask for some damn obedience? “Nate, you don’t understand.”

350/1060

Nathan’s jaw clenched. “Who. The. Fuck. Is it. Kyle?” “It’s one of the reasons why he came forward, Nate. That’s why I need to wa—” “Who is it?” Nathan shouted. “Giovanni, man! It’s fucking Gio!” “Gio? Giovanni tried to kill my wife? He killed his own goddamn brother?” That did it. Nathan had lost it. Finding out Giovanni was the rat who had given up Mitch’s guys wasn’t what he had expected. Gianni— the man who had lost his life in the elevator that day— was his twin brother, for God’s sake. The guy had killed his own brother! Nathan paced back and forth angrily. He was glad the parking lot was empty at the moment, and no one had witnessed his outburst. Even if he was shouting in Italian,

351/1060

he was still shouting, and that was not something he liked to do in public. After one good punch that left a large dent in the front of the car, Nathan was able to take a breath. He was still furious, but at least he could breathe now. “He said that he didn’t know that Gianni would be with Carter when she went up. It’s another reason why he wants the others involved to suffer. They never cared about his brother.” Nathan groaned and ran his hands through his hair. “Look, I have to go. I can’t do this right now. I’m about to take Carter to her damn birthday lunch, and she reads me like a book. She’ll know something’s wrong.” “How is she?” Kyle asked.

352/1060

“She’s fine. About to snap, but fine. I don’t know how much longer I can keep her away from her work in New York, Kyle.” “Do you want to keep her away?” “No. I just … I don’t know, man. You remember how it was when she almost …” Nathan sat in the car and ran his fingers through his hair again. He couldn’t even finish the statement. “I know, Nathan. But we have to remember who we’re dealing with here. I’d love nothing more than for Carter to be locked up somewhere safe, but that’s not Carter. She doesn’t like to be hidden, and trying to change who she is made her miserable in the past. I thought we had agreed that one of the perks of you being with a woman like her is that she is who she is,” Kyle said.

353/1060

Nathan groaned. “I know that, Kyle. I know what she’s capable of, and I know she’s good at her job back in New York. But every time I think about us going back, I remember how fragile and half fucking dead she was in my arms four months ago,” Nathan said. “You tell me, Kyle. What the hell would you have done if she didn’t make it?” Nathan already knew the answer. He knew Kyle loved Carter, and he knew that just like him, Kyle would have avoided New York for as long as possible … just until he got shit together. Silence was all Nathan got from Kyle for full minute. “But she did make it,” Kyle said. “But if she hadn’t, Kyle,” Nathan pushed. “She did.” “But if sh—”

354/1060

“But she lived! Carterina dying is not something I really like to think about, Nate! I’d be devastated, okay? Fuck! Now you’re making me yell at you! Dammit, Nathan!” “Now you see where I’m coming from, though. She tried to bring it up earlier.” Nathan ran his hand down his face in frustration. “Well, what did you say?” Nathan shrugged. “Nothing. I had to snap back into using my damn brain. She tried to catch me off guard and ask me about it during sex.” Nathan knew Kyle’s brows shot up when he said that. He didn’t even have to see Kyle’s face. “How the fuck was she thinking during sex, Nathan? I know I taught you better than that.”

355/1060

Nathan snorted. “Fuck you.” Kyle didn’t teach him shit. “I bought myself a little more time to get my shit together, though.” Kyle chuckled. “How?” By making her scream until she forgot New York existed, Nathan thought as he leaned lazily back in his seat. He definitely wasn’t going to tell Kyle that. Kyle already thought about his wife more than Nathan liked. The memories of Carter’s moans, cries, and screams of pleasure were Nathan’s. Carter belonged to Nathan. He couldn’t stop images of Carter coming beneath him from flashing through his mind on a daily basis. Nathan loved to watch her come. He loved how she tossed her head when an orgasm overtook her body. Her perfect breasts would rise and fall with each deep breath she took, and her tight body

356/1060

shuddered as her hands grasped at whatever she could find. She always screamed his name during an orgasm. Nathan loved that shit. He wanted to be acknowledged when he brought her pleasure. He wanted her to always remember exactly to whom she belonged. The sound of Kyle’s laughter brought him back to the present. Damn … He needed to stop thinking about his wife or else he’d be out here with a lack of space in his pants. “So I’m guessing from your silence that you’re not going to tell me. That just makes me want to know even more, Nathan. Now I know the story is inappropriate,” he said, and Nathan could almost hear the smile on his face.

357/1060

Nathan smirked. “Well, I guess it’s a good thing that I don’t give a shit about what you want to know.” “Is that right?” “Yes, it is.” Nathan’s tone slipped smoothly back into that of a boss. His father had taught him how to do it years ago, and it never failed to get the men back on track. “Is everything still in order in New York? No talk?” Nathan asked. Kyle sighed. “Rumor says Carter’s dead, and you’ve gone off somewhere … to grieve.” “Good. Continue this charade with Giovanni until I’m ready to deal with him. Find Mitchell’s office and bring me his books.” “Got it.” “Good. Do that and get here as soon as you can. Carter misses everyone. We want you all here for her birthday.”

358/1060

“I miss her too. But what about you, though?” Kyle asked. Nathan frowned in confusion. “What are talking about?” “Do you miss me, too?” Nathan laughed. “Do what I said, dumbass. I’ll talk to you later.” He hung up the phone and slouched back in his seat. He had to figure out how to handle this before he told his father. He knew he couldn’t present what he’d found without a plan for how to fix it. Those were his father’s rules. Nathan wasn’t just going to handle this particular situation— he was going to make sure this whole betrayal shit never happened in the Salerno family again.

9

The Call

Nathan left the market while Kyle waited for him on the phone. This was the call he’d been waiting to get for two months, and he’d better get some damn answers or there would be serious hell to pay. If they couldn’t find what Nathan wanted, he’d go to New

360/1060

York and get it himself, and they definitely didn’t want that. He was sick of waiting, and he could tell Carter was starting to get restless. The sooner he found the fuckers that had helped Mitchell nearly kill Carter and himself, the better. Nathan sighed. Even though he’d been looking for Mitchell’s accomplices, and this could be the call he’d been waiting for, Nathan still wasn’t sure if he was ready for Carter to go back to New York. Yes, she was incredible at her jobs, and Nathan loved that he and Carter worked together, but Mitchell had been a close call. Plus Anastacia said that Carter wasn’t safe, and Nathan still needed to know why. He wasn’t willing to live his life without Carter in it. He’d lock her up in that house before he let anything happen to her again. Of course, he still had to remember

361/1060

who he was talking about here. Carterina Anastacia Stone. She was every bit of the fighter and killer he was. She had come from the same lifestyle. Fathered by a notorious and highlyfeared hit-man and mothered by the bad-ass Anastacia Stone. Not to mention, Carter could be just as crazy as her parents when she had to be. It was something she really couldn’t control. And Nathan loved that about her. He really did. It was just hard as all shit to see her half-dead in his arms. It had been way too close, and Nathan didn’t know if he’d survive if he lost her. As he exited the market, he spotted the men who had come to town with Carter and him. Nathan had made sure to have security here just in case he got this call and had to

362/1060

leave Carter’s side. From now on, she would have security with her at all times. He, his father, and Anastacia had made this decision together over the phone a few weeks ago. “Reno!” Nathan signaled for his men to come over to him. Reno was one of the men who covered security at the apartment in New York and one of the few, select men who knew she was still alive. Reno put out his cigarette and hurried over to Nathan. “She’s still shopping. Find her, but keep your distance,” Nathan ordered. “Got it, boss,” Reno said and ran off to get the rest of the men to head into the market. Nathan had wanted to correct him. He preferred when the men called him by his first name. Boss was what they called his father, and Nathan was not ready to be in his

363/1060

father’s position yet, no matter how much everyone thought he was. Nathan shrugged and continued walking to the car. Whatever. They could call him whatever they wanted as long as they did what he said when he said it. Nathan made it to the car and sat in the driver’s seat. He put the phone to his ear. “Kyle,” he said. “Are you ready?” Kyle asked in Italian. Deciding that speaking in Italian was best since there were people in the parking lot, Nathan replied, keeping up the language barrier. “I’ve been waiting for two months, Kyle. What the fuck do you think?” Nathan’s jaw clenched. Of course, he was ready. What kind of question was that? Kyle chuckled. “Looks like you are then, boss. Someone came forward. It was difficult for us to find Mitchell’s minions because not

364/1060

one of them ran after the bastard’s head was cut halfway off. According to the man who came forward, they all knew they’d be found if they skipped town, so they decided to stick around as if nothing had happened.” “Why would this guy come forward? Did you make sure this was legit information and not just bullshit?” “Come on, Nate. Who are you talking to here? You know I wouldn’t bring you anything unless I checked it out first.” Nathan nodded. “Keep talking.” “He brought evidence. Video. I’ll bring it to Carter’s birthday dinner tonight. He had secretly recorded videos of all their meetings with Mitchell for his own protection, just in case they turned on him.” “They turned on him?”

365/1060

“He said they’re all turning on each other. They’re starting to squirm, Nate. They said we were getting too close. You won’t believe how many of them there are and how much Mitch was paying them.” Nathan took a deep, calming breath, knowing that it wouldn’t work, but also knowing that he couldn’t lose his temper in the middle of a public parking lot. “Tell me,” he growled. “Ten damn guys, Nate. Mitch was paying them all a million each, and get this. I watched the video—Mitch told them their pay was coming from Carter’s fucking money. Apparently, he had taken a big chunk of Spook’s money when they killed him. He said it was like Carter was paying them to kill the two of you.”

366/1060

There was long silence over the phone, and then Kyle spoke again. “Nate, are you still there? Did you hear me?” he asked. Yea, Nathan had heard him. He’d heard every single word. He just couldn’t speak. His body was shaking with rage. It took everything he had not to throw his phone across the parking lot, head to the airport, and take the first flight to New York. No, Nathan needed to be smart about this and calm down. He had control over himself. He wasn’t the type to make a public spectacle of himself anyway. Taking a deep breath, he spoke to Kyle. “Yes, Kyle, I heard you. Now tell me who.” “Who what?” “Who—” Nathan stopped talking and calmed himself. This wasn’t Kyle’s fault. There was no need to get unnecessarily loud.

367/1060

“I apologize for yelling,” Nathan said, lowering his volume. Kyle, Mickey, Dante, and Lucca were the only men that Nathan would ever apologize to for losing his temper. They never cared for the apologies because they knew him all too well—they knew he’d lose it again—so his apologies were basically for Nathan’s own peace of mind. The guys just ignored his temper and his apologies. “Who came forward, and what does he want?” Nathan asked. He knew the idiot wouldn’t give all this information without getting anything in return. “He wants immunity,” Kyle said “He wants forgiveness for what he’s done. He says he didn’t know what he was thinking. He doesn’t have anything against you or Carter. He doesn’t want anyone to know he was involved, either. He said he had always

368/1060

trusted you and Angelo. That you two were honorable men.” A dark, scathing laughter erupted from Nathan’s chest. Was this man crazy? “Is he out of his fucking mind? No one, not one fucking person I have ever come in contact with has ever accused me of being honorable! Tell me, Kyle. When he asked for this immunity, what did you say?” “What do you think I said? I gave it to him. How else were we supposed to get the information? I had no choice, Nathan.” “And were you serious, brother? You promised this to him, and you are my dearest friend. If you choose to honor the agreement you made with this man, I’ll support your decision,” Nathan said, already knowing what Kyle was going to say before he said it.

369/1060

“Fuck him!” Kyle said “And fuck honor, too! That bitch ended his own life the day he accepted that fucking money from Mitchell to kill you and Carter. I’m fighting myself not to go in there and rip the fucker’s head off right now! And it’s hard as hell for all of us, Nathan. We need to meet about this quick because the fact that he is who he is makes it that much harder to be in the same room with him,” Kyle said in a serious tone. Nathan frowned. “Who the hell is it?” Kyle sighed. “Nate, I should probably tell you when we . . .” “No! Tell me now. Right now. No fucking waiting, Kyle. Who is it?” Nathan asked, beginning to get irritated. Was it too much to ask for some damn obedience? “Nate, you don’t understand.”

370/1060

Nathan’s jaw clenched. “Who. The. Fuck. Is it. Kyle?” “It’s one of the reasons why he came forward, Nate. That’s why I need to wa—” “Who is it?” Nathan shouted. “Giovanni, man! It’s fucking Gio!” “Gio? Giovanni tried to kill my wife? He killed his own goddamn brother?” That did it. Nathan had lost it. Finding out Giovanni was the rat who had given up Mitch’s guys wasn’t what he had expected. Gianni—the man who had lost his life in the elevator that day—was his twin brother, for God’s sake. The guy had killed his own brother! Nathan paced back and forth angrily. He was glad the parking lot was empty at the moment, and no one had witnessed his outburst. Even if he was shouting in Italian,

371/1060

he was still shouting, and that was not something he liked to do in public. After one good punch that left a large dent in the front of the car, Nathan was able to take a breath. He was still furious, but at least he could breathe now. “He said that he didn’t know that Gianni would be with Carter when she went up. It’s another reason why he wants the others involved to suffer. They never cared about his brother.” Nathan groaned and ran his hands through his hair. “Look, I have to go. I can’t do this right now. I’m about to take Carter to her damn birthday lunch, and she reads me like a book. She’ll know something’s wrong.” “How is she?” Kyle asked.

372/1060

“She’s fine. About to snap, but fine. I don’t know how much longer I can keep her away from her work in New York, Kyle.” “Do you want to keep her away?” “No. I just . . . I don’t know, man. You remember how it was when she almost . . .” Nathan sat in the car and ran his fingers through his hair again. He couldn’t even finish the statement. “I know, Nathan. But we have to remember who we’re dealing with here. I’d love nothing more than for Carter to be locked up somewhere safe, but that’s not Carter. She doesn’t like to be hidden, and trying to change who she is made her miserable in the past. I thought we had agreed that one of the perks of you being with a woman like her is that she is who she is,” Kyle said.

373/1060

Nathan groaned. “I know that, Kyle. I know what she’s capable of, and I know she’s good at her job back in New York. But every time I think about us going back, I remember how fragile and half fucking dead she was in my arms four months ago,” Nathan said. “You tell me, Kyle. What the hell would you have done if she didn’t make it?” Nathan already knew the answer. He knew Kyle loved Carter, and he knew that just like him, Kyle would have avoided New York for as long as possible . . . just until he got shit together. Silence was all Nathan got from Kyle for full minute. “But she did make it,” Kyle said. “But if she hadn’t, Kyle,” Nathan pushed. “She did.” “But if sh—”

374/1060

“But she lived! Carterina dying is not something I really like to think about, Nate! I’d be devastated, okay? Fuck! Now you’re making me yell at you! Dammit, Nathan!” “Now you see where I’m coming from, though. She tried to bring it up earlier.” Nathan ran his hand down his face in frustration. “Well, what did you say?” Nathan shrugged. “Nothing. I had to snap back into using my damn brain. She tried to catch me off guard and ask me about it during sex.” Nathan knew Kyle’s brows shot up when he said that. He didn’t even have to see Kyle’s face. “How the fuck was she thinking during sex, Nathan? I know I taught you better than that.”

375/1060

Nathan snorted. “Fuck you.” Kyle didn’t teach him shit. “I bought myself a little more time to get my shit together, though.” Kyle chuckled. “How?” By making her scream until she forgot New York existed, Nathan thought as he leaned lazily back in his seat. He definitely wasn’t going to tell Kyle that. Kyle already thought about his wife more than Nathan liked. The memories of Carter’s moans, cries, and screams of pleasure were Nathan’s. Carter belonged to Nathan. He couldn’t stop images of Carter coming beneath him from flashing through his mind on a daily basis. Nathan loved to watch her come. He loved how she tossed her head when an orgasm overtook her body. Her perfect breasts would rise and fall with each deep breath she took, and her tight body

376/1060

shuddered as her hands grasped at whatever she could find. She always screamed his name during an orgasm. Nathan loved that shit. He wanted to be acknowledged when he brought her pleasure. He wanted her to always remember exactly to whom she belonged. The sound of Kyle’s laughter brought him back to the present. Damn . . . He needed to stop thinking about his wife or else he’d be out here with a lack of space in his pants. “So I’m guessing from your silence that you’re not going to tell me. That just makes me want to know even more, Nathan. Now I know the story is inappropriate,” he said, and Nathan could almost hear the smile on his face.

377/1060

Nathan smirked. “Well, I guess it’s a good thing that I don’t give a shit about what you want to know.” “Is that right?” “Yes, it is.” Nathan’s tone slipped smoothly back into that of a boss. His father had taught him how to do it years ago, and it never failed to get the men back on track. “Is everything still in order in New York? No talk?” Nathan asked. Kyle sighed. “Rumor says Carter’s dead, and you’ve gone off somewhere . . . to grieve.” “Good. Continue this charade with Giovanni until I’m ready to deal with him. Find Mitchell’s office and bring me his books.” “Got it.”

378/1060

“Good. Do that and get here as soon as you can. Carter misses everyone. We want you all here for her birthday.” “I miss her too. But what about you, though?” Kyle asked. Nathan frowned in confusion. “What are talking about?” “Do you miss me, too?” Nathan laughed. “Do what I said, dumbass. I’ll talk to you later.” He hung up the phone and slouched back in his seat. He had to figure out how to handle this before he told his father. He knew he couldn’t present what he’d found without a plan for how to fix it. Those were his father’s rules. Nathan wasn’t just going to handle this particular situation—he was going to make sure this whole betrayal shit never happened in the Salerno family again.

10

The Garden

Carter was laughing uncontrollably. Katherine Young was the funniest woman she had ever met in her life. She was thirty-five years old, and like the cool, young aunt Carter had never known she wanted— until she met Kat. She was adorable, funny, and had the cutest little girl named Melanie. Carter was having a blast with them as they waited for the butcher to finish their orders. Melanie looked just like her mother and was just as funny. She was dressed head to toe in Hello Kitty— her jeans, her baby blue shirt, her

381/1060

shoes, and the bows in her hair were all decorated with it. She was so cute and bouncy. Carter adored the little munchkin. “Carter! Carter!” Melanie bounced up and down, tugging on Carter’s pink sundress. Carter looked down at the three-year old caramel-skinned beauty, and she stared up at Carter with her big, bright green eyes. Carter smiled. “Yes, Mel? Can I help you, sweetie?” Carter asked. Melanie smiled brightly. “Will you come to my birthday party? Mommy said I can invite anybody I want! It’s a Barbie Princess party— and we get cupcakes!” she cheered. Carter squatted down in front of her. “I love cupcakes. When is your party? And what do you want for your birthday, Princess Melanie?” Carter asked softly. Gosh, this kid was the cutest freaking kid in the world.

382/1060

Carter wouldn’t be able to say no to her even if she tried. Melanie beamed and jumped into Carter’s arms, hugging her tight around her neck. “You’re coming! You’re coming!” She let go and turned to her mother. “Mommy, Carter’s coming to my Princess birthday! We have to get her a crown!” she screamed excitedly. Both Carter and Katherine laughed. “Shhh … Mel. Stop screaming, ladybug. You haven’t even told her when your party is yet.” “No, don’t tell her, Mommy. I want to give Carter a Princess invitation.” She turned to Carter. “They’re pretty. You have to come to my car to get one, okay?” She looked up at Carter with innocent green eyes, and Carter melted.

383/1060

Carter nodded and smiled. “Okay, honey. I’ll come to your car to get one.” Carter pinched her cheek softly. She looked up at Katherine with a smile, and Kat whispered “Thank you,” with an apologetic smile. She really didn’t have to apologize for her daughter. Carter thought she was adorable, and she would love to make an appearance at her party to bring her a gift. Melanie ran down the candy aisle, and Katherine walked over and stood by Carter. “I’m so glad that you’re coming,” she said, sighing with relief. “I don’t want to have to sit around and attempt conversations with Plastic Pageant Moms United for two damn hours,” she said, rolling her eyes. Carter laughed softly. “I’m sure they aren’t that bad.”

384/1060

“Trust me, they are. Not to mention I have to deal with Homewrecker Hannah at the damn thing. I’m definitely going to have to go to my happy place. Good thing my husband will be there to watch the kids.” Carter’s brows furrowed. “Does she have children? This … Hannah?” Carter asked. She was getting a little nervous at the thought of being the only woman with no children there, but since Melanie had asked her, and Katherine seemed to be relieved, Carter figured she’d be fine visiting her two new friends. “No, she doesn’t.” “Oh, so she’s just a friend of the family?” Carter asked. She wasn’t sure why she would be since Katherine obviously didn’t care for the woman.

385/1060

Katherine sighed and hung her shoulders. “No— worse. She’s my sister,” she groaned. “But to be fair to me, she’s only my half-sister. I’m what this society calls the ‘bastard child that the Carrington family took pity on.’” Carter raised her eyebrows at the woman’s confession. She admired how easy it was for her to be open— she wished it was that easy for her, too. “Do you have the same father or mother? Because I have to say, I would have never guessed you two were related.” “The same asshole father. I’m the only black person in the damn family. I guess I should be grateful he acknowledged me as his daughter and took me in after my mother died, but I’m not. I still hate the asswipe. He and his family made it their goal to make me

386/1060

feel like I didn’t belong here and told me constantly that I would be back out on the street where I came from by the time I was eighteen. But nope, that’s not what happened. Old Bob Carrington couldn’t believe it when Matthew Young and I fell in love and got married. Matt comes from a blue blood family. He and I fought hard to be together. In the end, we got what we wanted, but his family cut him off— disowned him and haven’t spoken to him to this day. Thank God for my brother, though, he gave Matthew a job in the financial department of a luxury hotel he owns in New York. I think he likes it, but he doesn’t really talk about it much, especially since business has taken a bad turn and things have been really hard lately. But we’ll make it, like we always do.” She looked over at her little girl running

387/1060

down the candy aisle and smiled. Then she placed her hand on her belly and looked at Carter, teary-eyed. “I’m really happy, though. Even without the Carrington or Young money, I’m happy. I’ve been without before. I’m just glad the house is paid for. The neighborhood is perfect for our family.” “You’re pregnant?” Carter asked brightly. Katherine smiled. “Shhh …” she chuckled. “Don’t let Melanie hear. I haven’t told anyone yet. I just found out this morning,” she gasped and covered her mouth. “I can’t believe it, but you’re the first person to know.” She smiled at Carter and shook her head. “What is it about you that’s making me tell you all of this about myself?” Carter laughed. “I don’t know. But I wish I were more like you,” Carter said genuinely.

388/1060

It would have saved Nathan and her many arguments about Carter’s mysterious past. Katherine shrugged. “I guess I just look into your eyes and see something familiar, you know? Something that reminds me of myself when I was younger.” “What’s that?” She smiled. “You look like you’ve been places, Carterina Salerno. Seen things, experienced real pain, you know? The kind that can break a person. But you have that survivor look in your eyes. Like you brought yourself back from all the shit people have thrown at you.” She laughed softly. “And you’re only twenty-three,” she said, shaking her head in disbelief. She regarded Carter with admiration in her eyes. Although Carter didn’t feel she deserved such a compliment— she could have

389/1060

done a lot better than she had in her past— she was honored that Katherine thought so highly of her. If the woman had known what Carter had had to do to survive, she probably would have run away screaming. Carter hugged Katherine tightly. “That’s it, Kat. You’re my new best friend.” Carter didn’t understand how Kat had seen all of that in her, but the woman was very close to being spoton. Carter found her fascinating. Katherine laughed softly and hugged Carter back. “You are a sweetie-pie, Carter. It isn’t often that I find real people around here. All I see are trust fund babies, trophy wives, cougars, and cheating business men. It’s refreshing to recognize real life in a person, you know? Someone who’s also experienced the darker side of life.”

390/1060

Carter just smiled and threw an arm around the woman’s shoulder as they stood and waited for their order to be filled. She had absolutely no idea just how dark Carter’s life could be. They received their orders from the butcher— whom Carter liked a lot, he was nice, and he gave her extra at no extra cost. So sweet, Carter thought as they continued to walk through the store, talking. Turning the corner, Carter smiled. Yep, she’d known she wasn’t being paranoid— she was being followed. She counted five of them, all men, and all familiar— Reno, John, Frankie, Samuel, and Brock. Nathan had left her with a shitload of security. For what reason? Carter didn’t know. Her jaw clenched, but she fought to keep her temper at bay in front of her new friend.

391/1060

Nathan was keeping something from her, and that really pissed her off. Why the hell would she need so much security when Mitchell was dead? She rolled her eyes as they all tried their best to keep their distance, ignorant to the fact that she had spotted them already. Carter shrugged. Well, since they’re here, she might as well put them to work. She looked over at Katherine as they neared the checkout line. “Are you all done, Kat?” she asked. Katherine nodded. “Yep, and tired as hell, too. The worst part about shopping is checking out and putting it in the car,” she sighed as she checked her basket, adding up her items and counting the cash in her hand. Carter grinned. She was hoping Kat didn’t feel like waiting in line, and it looked

392/1060

like she was about to put some items back due to lack of money. Carter wasn’t having that. She raised her hand in the air, knowing they were all watching her, and silently told them to come to her. Katherine eyed her curiously. “What’s with the mischievous looking smile?” she asked, and Carter chuckled. She knew there was always a bit of mischief in her smile— she couldn’t help it. Katherine continued staring at Carter for a moment till movement behind her caught her attention. She glanced behind Carter, and her eyes widened. “Uhhh … Carter? There are a bunch of big men walking this way. They don’t have shopping carts, so I don’t think they’re shoppers,” she whispered a bit frantically.

393/1060

Carter laughed at the frightened look on her face. She could understand why Katherine would be afraid. The guys were big, and the majority of them were tatted up as well. They looked like thugs, but Carter assured her they were harmless— at least to her. “Yeah, Carter,” she heard Reno say sheepishly. Carter didn’t turn to them as she spoke. She kept her eyes on her new friend and helped her gather her purse from her shopping cart. “Sammi, you take Mrs. Young’s cart, and Johnny, you take mine. Wait in line, put all of the items on my account, and then we’ll walk Mrs. Young to her car and load her items for her. She needs to take it easy. She is with child,” Carter said, checking to be sure that Melanie wasn’t too close to overhear.

394/1060

“Anything for you, Carter,” she heard Reno say sweetly. “Do what she said,” he directed the other men. Carter turned to Reno and winked. He gave her a boyishly handsome smile in return. She turned back around in time to see Katherine frowning and shaking her head. “Carter, you don’t have to—” “No, please, I insist. Come on,” she said, looping her arm through Katherine’s and steering her toward the exit of the market where Melanie was eyeing a table full of Girl Scout cookies. “Let’s go get Melanie some of those cookies and take her to the little rides at the park I saw outside. My early birthday present to her— with your approval, of course.”

395/1060

Katherine smiled and nodded her head. “Yes, she would love that! You’re going to be her new favorite person if you keep it up. She’ll never leave you alone,” she said through soft but nervous laughter as she looked behind Carter again. “Uhhh … Carter? There are still three men following you,” she said, eyeing Reno. He smiled and nodded. Carter chuckled. “Just pretend they aren’t there. They’re friends of mine,” she said as they approached Melanie. Katherine nudged her a little. “I think green eyes back there likes you a little too much,” she said through a giggle. Carter frowned. “Who? Reno?” she asked. Knowing the only one back there with noticeably green eyes was Reno. “He does not.” Carter nudged her back.

396/1060

“Yes, he does Carter. As we speak, he’s probably staring at your ass— and didn’t you hear him back there? ‘Anything for you, Carter …” she mimicked Reno’s deep voice and New York accent. Carter laughed. “I’m just saying,” Katherine said with a shrug. “He’s cute, and he has a crush on you.” Carter pursed her lips and shook her head. Yeah, Reno was cute. He had alert green eyes, clean-cut brown hair, and handsome features. He wasn’t nearly as tall as Nathan, but he was taller than Carter. She guessed him to be around 5’11”, and he had a strong muscular body covered in tattoos. This guy was mafia soldier to the bone— and was really nice to Carter ever since she met him

397/1060

at the penthouse when she first moved to New York. But Carter didn’t think he had anything but friendly feelings for her, so she ignored Katherine’s comment. Once they had let Melanie go wild at the Girl Scout cookie table, they went to the park and watched the little angel have the time of her life on the rides while they waited for Sammie and Johnny to get through the long line. Even after the guys had exited the store, bags in hand, Carter and Kat didn’t stop little Melanie from having fun. Carter just told Katherine to give the guys her keys, and they would load up her car. Katherine handed them over without a fuss, and the men did exactly as Carter asked before returning the keys. Carter was a little surprised by the woman’s instant trust, but she was glad at the

398/1060

same time. She didn’t want Katherine to be afraid of her, even though Carter could see that the woman could tell that there was something different about her. Carter didn’t want her to think that she or her bodyguards would harm her or Melanie. After Melanie had worn herself out at the park, Carter accompanied them to their car to get her invitation for Melanie’s birthday party. Melanie held tight to Carter’s hand as she pulled her to their car. After giving Carter her invitation and gushing over her party plans, Carter helped Melanie into the car while Katherine got into the driver’s seat. Once she strapped Melanie in, she closed the car door. “I spotted your husband,” Katherine said. “Jesus, Carterina, he really is gorgeous. He looks like a model.”

399/1060

“Or Ken!” Melanie’s little munchkin voice added. Carter chuckled and followed Katherine’s eyes to her husband. Nathan stepped out of their car, hanging up his cell phone and raking his fingers through his hair. Carter had to admit, Melanie did have a point. Nathan looked like an Abercrombie and Fitch version of a Ken doll. He was so sexy in his dark blue jeans, red button-down shirt, and crisp white sneakers. Carter was sure she was drooling … “Oh, my God. I think me and Melanie could just sit here and stare at your husband all day.” Carter laughed. “You should probably get home to your husband.”

400/1060

Katherine looked over with a sheepish grin and reddened cheeks. “We should probably go,” she said, starting her car. Carter waved to them as they left. “Making new friends?” Carter smiled at Nathan as he walked over. “One friend,” she replied. “I think she likes me a lot. It was fun. I was being myself, and she really seemed to like me— for me.” Nathan smiled. Once in front of her, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her lips. Carter moaned into his mouth. His kisses never failed to make her knees weak. Nathan let out a deep moan of his own and pulled back from the kiss with a smile. “You are so sexy, baby.” Carter smiled and looked into his eyes. “Why am I being followed, Nathan?” she asked.

401/1060

She didn’t want to squash the mood, but she wanted to know why Nathan had left the store abruptly and put her under the watchful custody of a large number of security men. She had a feeling something was going on. Nathan’s expression went blank before warming once again. Carter’s brows furrowed in confusion. Was he hiding something from her? Nathan leaned forward and kissed her lips, then her cheek, then her ear. “Because I’m an underboss, baby. And you are my wife,” he said against her ear. Carter wrapped her arms around his neck and let him lift her until they were face to face. “But I’m fine, Bubby. I can protect myself,” she said.

402/1060

“I know that, Carter. But giving you security when I’m not around to have your back gives me peace of mind. I just want you to be safe, honey, that’s all.” Carter nodded and looked into his eyes. “And there’s nothing you’re hiding from me?” Nathan just chuckled and kissed her. “Carterina Salerno, it’s your birthday. Let’s go spend an obscene amount of money on whatever you want.” He started to carry her across the parking lot. “We can go to lunch afterward so I can refuel, and then I’ll take you home and give you a few more orgasms before the guests arrive,” he finished with a sexy smile. Carter smiled and fought against laughter. “You have this all planned out, don’t you?”

403/1060

Nathan smirked and nodded his head. *** “Dammit, Nathan! I can button up the shirt myself!” Carter yelled, hitting Nathan’s hand away from the buttons on his shirt. “I can’t believe you ripped my dress,” she muttered. Nathan sat in the driver’s seat while Carter straddled his lap. He gripped both of Carter’s swinging hands and pinned her arms behind her back. “Let me do it, Carterina. Stop fighting me, baby.” He kissed the sweet spot on her neck, and she moaned. He wanted her again. He would never be able to get enough of Carter.

404/1060

“You’re so damn sexy,” Nathan said against her neck. “We’ll never make it out of this car if you keep moaning like that, baby.” They’d just had the sexiest car ride home that had ended in the most incredible sex. Nathan went straight animal once they’d made it home. They didn’t even make it out if the car. It all started when Carter decided it’d be fun to try on some lingerie at a boutique in Pleasant View. Nathan had been barely able to sit in his seat while Carter tortured him the way she did. She even wore his favorite set out of the store, under her dress. She had teased him relentlessly as they drove home. And once they’d made it past the gate to the front of their home, Nathan attacked. Carter’s dress was completely ruined. Nathan had ripped it to shreds trying to get

405/1060

to that sexy body of hers. Nathan’s pants zipper and button were gone. Carter had gone straight for what she wanted, and it turned Nathan on like nothing else. By the time she lowered herself on him, he had been unable to control himself. Nathan had taken her, hard and rough. Carter chuckled. “Then stop kissing me there. I don’t think I can go another round. I need a nap.” Nathan laughed. “I’ve worn you out?” “Yes!” Carter said, dramatically falling on his chest. She looked up at him with an impish grin through her messy hair. “But in the most amazing ways, Bubby. You can wear me out like that any time.” Nathan growled, and Carter laughed. God, he loved her laugh. It was as beautiful as she was. For a long moment, he stared

406/1060

down into her eyes, taking in her natural beauty. Her flawless face was completely void of makeup. Her long, thick, black curls were messy and frizzy from perspiration. She wore his shirt. It hung off her smooth, brown shoulders, nearly revealing her perfect, full breasts. She was the picture of perfection, and she wasn’t even trying. He kissed her forehead and wrapped his arms around her soft body. “What time is everyone arriving today?” Carter shrugged. “I don’t know.” “You still want that nap?” he asked tenderly against her skin. He felt her nod, and he chuckled softly. He looked out the window of the car and figured the warm weather and soft, breezy wind would allow him to go ahead and do what he wanted to do next. He finished

407/1060

buttoning his shirt— that now covered her body— and opened the car door, knowing that the men surrounding the house were a distance away. After they got themselves situated, he held out his hand for her to take. Just as he knew she would, she took it without any hesitation. He led her around their large mansion, across their massive backyard, and to the entrance of their garden. Carter silently followed as she held tight to his hand. They navigated through the garden until they came to the big white gazebo. Retrieving a blanket, Nathan spread it over the plush sofa swing and then took another larger blanket in hand. He grabbed Carter’s hand once more and led her to their swing. He lay back, and she curled up next to him, resting her head against his chest.

408/1060

Nathan covered them with the large blanket and wrapped his arms around her protectively. He kissed the top of her head. “This time when I wake up, мое красивое Роуз, you will still be in my arms,” he whispered. Carter was the first to fall asleep just like she always was. Her soft snores had become something that Nathan couldn’t fall asleep without. Nathan smiled, happy, holding his wife as his eyes began to close. He soon drifted off into a dreamless, deep, comfortable slumber.

11

Angelo & Anastacia

“I found them, Angelo.” “Where?” “I told you they would be out here. Carterina said it was their favorite spot. It’s where he proposed to her.” “I remember them saying something like that. I just thought they were in their bedroom or something.” Angelo and Anastacia navigated through the garden, until they came closer to their sleeping offspring.

411/1060

Anastacia smirked. “As usual, I was right, and you were wrong.” “Your arrogance becomes less charming with age, Bella,” Angelo said, rolling his eyes. “So does your attitude. I swear you haven’t changed a bit since the day I met you.” “Lies, Anastacia.” “You’re right, Angelo. Back then you were a grumpy young man, and now you’re a grumpy old man,” she said playfully. Angelo knew she was laughing at her own stupid joke. “It’s nice to see you still think you’re funny.” She snorted. “Think? Please, Angelo. I’m hilarious, and you know it.” She looked at him over her shoulder and smiled wickedly. Angelo came up beside her and smacked her behind “Well, get your hilarious ass up

412/1060

there and wake them up. Everyone will be here soon. They need to get ready.” “You do it. I’d rather just sit over here and admire this incredible garden that probably cost you a fortune.” “It did. But he and his mother just had to have it.” “It’s gorgeous. The upkeep is probably just as expensive as the plantings were.” Angelo shrugged. “No idea. Nathan has been taking care of this place since I gave it to him years ago. The upkeep has been on his dime. He takes care of it better than I ever did.” “You taught him well. He’s a good boy, Angelo.” Anastacia said, looking up at him with her dazzling smile. She’d been smiling a lot more since she had reunited with her

413/1060

daughter. She even laughed from time to time. “I can’t take all the credit. She had her faults— we both did,— but Anya was a good mother to Nathan while she was alive. She taught him many lessons I wasn’t capable of teaching him, things I didn’t even know myself.” “Aww, look at you— being all sweet,” Anastacia teased. Angelo chuckled. “Really? What happened to the grumpy old man?” he asked with raised brow. Anastacia shrugged. “I suppose you have your moments. Now wake them up— after I take a picture.” She took out her cell phone. “Ana, you’re not taking a picture of my son and his wife sleeping!”

414/1060

He tried to take her phone, but Anastacia was too quick and snatched her hand away just in time. “Shhh! No, Angelo— I’m taking a picture of my daughter and her husband sleeping!” “Same thing, Anastacia! Your daughter is my son’s wife!” She smiled. “I know. It’s still so crazy to me. I can’t believe it. They came so close to being brother and sister, and they don’t even know it. I mean, had you not have cheated on me …” “…I didn’t cheat on you Ana …” “… we probably would have made it …” “… you told me we were over …” “… but that doesn’t really matter now …” “ … I got drunk with Cesare in Moscow where I was trying to get business started for myself and … well you know the rest …”

415/1060

“You’re an asshole, but it was all for the best, my love,” she said calmly, a genuine smile still on her face. “I love my baby girl more than anything, and you love your son the same way.” She turned to look at Nathan and Carter, still sleeping soundly in each other’s arms. “For whatever reason, those two are supposed to be here, together. It’s okay for us to acknowledge our falling out as worth it for the sake of our children, Angelo— no matter how much it hurts sometimes. We weren’t meant to work out back then.” “And what about now, Ana?” Angelo moved closer to her. “Are we meant to work now?” Anastacia looked up at Angelo, and their eyes locked. She felt the same butterflies in her stomach that she had felt the day she

416/1060

first saw him when she was sixteen years old. Angelo Salerno was many things to her, but their past was complicated. They had too much unfinished business, unanswered questions, and unresolved fights for them to know if there was actually a chance that they would ever be able to be in a relationship. Relationships had never really been easy for Anastacia anyway— she wasn’t cut out for them. Falling in love with Angelo was something she had never planned, and it had surprised the hell out of her when she finally admitted it to herself. Once love had entered their relationship, so did fights, breakups, and trust issues. And after Anastacia had found out a Russian prostitute was pregnant with Angelo’s child, she had helped him one last time before finding comfort in the arms

417/1060

of his best friend. Yes, things were still very complicated. Anastacia touched his face lovingly and answered his question with complete honesty. “I don’t know, Angelo. I wish I did, but I don’t like to make predictions about you and me. We’re too unpredictable. I’m too unpredictable, even to myself.” “Do you still love him, Anastacia?” The question was abrupt, and it kind of caught Anastacia off guard. She knew he was talking about Cesare. She searched for anger in his eyes— or anything that indicated he was judging her for her feelings. This was the reason she hated showing emotion. Anger surged through her. Was he judging her for being human? For trying to move on after he broke her heart? She took her hand from his face and turned away from him. “You wake

418/1060

them up, Angelo. I’m going inside,” she said as she began to walk away. Her efforts were halted when Angelo grabbed her arm and pulled her back to him. Anastacia fought off her natural reflexes in an effort not to hurt him. It had been a long time since she had been handled like that, and it had only been by Angelo, Robert, or Cesare. No other man would dare touch her in such a way. She’d kill them where they stood. “Ana, it was just a question—” “It sounded like a judgment to me. What happened between us never would have happened had you not done what you’d done—” “It was okay for Cesare to have a son on the way, but not me?”

419/1060

“He wasn’t married, Angelo,” Anastacia said, trying to keep her voice low, “and he told me the truth. He stayed in Italy with me and Abriana until she had Kyle, and for a year after that. We were together that entire time. He didn’t love her— he loved me!” “I loved you! You know I had to marry Anya to get my son to America. The entire fucking Luchini family was after me!” Anastacia gripped Angelo’s shirt and dragged him further away from Nathan and Carter. Once they were a distance away, she turned to him and pressed her finger against his chest. “You think I don’t feel shit? That I’m some cold bitch with no heart? Well, I have a heart, Angelo! And you broke it! You hurt me worse than anyone could have ever hurt me, and I hated you for it. Cesare was there when

420/1060

I needed someone— not in America, like you. I couldn’t come to you because Paolo would have found you then. I was protecting you— even after you hurt me!” They stood, staring each other down, until Angelo let out a sigh and pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her tightly. He buried his face in her hair. “You’re right, Ana. I apologize. I’m not judging you, Bella.” Anastacia tried to resist, but it was no use. She melted into his embrace and rested her head on his chest. “This is why I said I didn’t know, Angelo. One second we’re okay, and the next, we’re fighting about things we can’t change,” she said. “I know. I’m sorry. I’m not judging you. It was my fault— all of it. Just … Just tell me that you still love me, Ana. I need to hear you

421/1060

say it. I don’t care about the rest. Whatever it is between you and Cesare has nothing to do with you and me. I don’t want to know. I just need to know that you still love me— that I am not the only one still in love after fourteen years of being apart.” He kissed her forehead, and Anastacia wrapped her arms around his waist. She stood on the tips of her toes, and Angelo leaned forward to kiss her lips. “I love you, Angelo Salerno. I have since I was sixteen years old. You were my first love— how can I not love you? How can I ever stop loving you? I know you think I’m cold and emotionless— and I can be, I know that. But there are very few people I have come across in my life that I can truly say I love. You are one of the few. I hate you half the time, but I do still love you,” she said honestly.

422/1060

Angelo leaned forward, capturing Anastacia’s lips in a deep passionate kiss. Once parted, Anastacia smiled at him. “One day, they’re going to catch us. We need to be more careful. From now on, we fight in places they are not.” Angelo looked at Nathan and Carter, still sleeping peacefully without the slightest idea that he and Anastacia were there. He would have reprimanded his son for not being aware of the changes in his surroundings had this not been his home, had he not kept it properly secure for himself and his wife. “Anastacia, your daughter sleeps as hard as you do. An earthquake couldn’t wake her up. She takes her ‘lunchtime naps’ in my office, on my couch that she loves so much. I suppose I should give it to her, but then she wouldn’t come to my office to have lunch

423/1060

with me. I find her to be pleasant company. She makes me take breaks each day— says it will make me age quicker if I work too hard,” Angelo said through a chuckle. “She’s quite an intelligent young woman—” Angelo stopped talking as Anastacia abruptly left his embrace. He frowned. What the hell did he do now? “Anastacia, what is it?” he asked. Anastacia shook her head. “Nothing, Angelo. It’s just the way you …” “The way I what?” Angelo egged her on. “The way you are with my daughter— the way you love her and the way you’ve helped her. I can tell she’s dealing with the death of her father better because of you. And you were there to walk her down the aisle on her wedding day. It’s just, I can’t—”

424/1060

“Can’t what, Ana? I don’t understand. Do you have a problem with my relationship with your daughter?” Angelo asked, hoping it wasn’t an issue. He loved Carterina like she was his own daughter, and now, she was his daughter by marriage. There was no way he could change their relationship— no way he would. He had always wanted to have a daughter after Nathan, but never had the chance to. Now he had one, and he was not letting her go, especially not one like Carterina. Anastacia shook her head firmly. “No, it’s not that. I love that you love her. I love that she has you, and you have her. It’s me.” Anastacia ran her hands down the front of her jeans nervously and swallowed. Very out of character for her. “What about you?”

425/1060

“Ever since I reunited with my baby, I’ve been …” Anastacia made a face of disgust “ … feeling more.” Angelo wanted to laugh, but he didn’t. He knew if he did, she would storm off, and he didn’t want that. He knew this issue with emotion wasn’t her fault. It was the way her father had raised her; she was both the man’s princess … and his son. He continued to edge her on. He wanted her to open up to him, and she was. This was rare, and he didn’t want to screw it up. “Feeling what?” he asked, hiding his urge to laugh at her discomfort with emotion. Anastacia moved closer, as if someone was listening in on them. She put her hands in the back pockets of her jeans and looked away from him.

426/1060

“Like I want to—” she cleared her throat “— cry. Not like a few manly tears, either. I mean like full blown PMS type shit. The type of crying my father would have kicked my ass for,” she said, a frown on her stunning face. Angelo chuckled softly and turned her face toward him. “And you wanted to cry while I was speaking of Carterina?” he asked. Anastacia shifted a little. “Yes,” she answered uncomfortably. “Ana, there’s nothing wrong with showing emotion, even through tears. The love a parent has for a child is too intense, too strong, to fight the emotions that come along with it. You’re face to face with her now, so it’s going to be a little more difficult to fight it. Your daughter isn’t afraid to show her emotions.” Angelo chuckled at the thought of

427/1060

Carterina and her ‘floodgates’— her term. “She lets the tears flow freely. You have to admire that, really. I think she’d cry and kill a man at the same time. Hell, she had tears in her eyes the first time she stood in my living room when she was three years old.” Anastacia laughed softly, and Angelo savored the sweet, musical sound. “Carterina has been a little crybaby since she was born. Her father tried so hard to get her to understand that her tears would get her nowhere, but she didn’t care. She tried to refrain from crying in her teenage years to please her father, but that lasted about a day or two.” Anastacia smiled and looked at her daughter on the swing. “I really love her, Angelo. More than I’ve ever loved anything or anyone in my whole life. She means everything to me, and I’m so proud of her.”

428/1060

Angelo couldn’t keep the smile from his face. If anyone had ever told him he’d one day be sitting in the garden he had once loathed with Anastacia Stone— whom he’d also once loathed— talking about her daughter— who happened to now be his daughterin-law— and having a good time laughing, smiling, and arguing, he would have said that person was batshit crazy. But here he was… doing exactly that. Anastacia elbowed him in the side playfully. “Stop smiling at me like that.” “Like what?” he said through a chuckle. “You know like what. You Salernos and your beautiful smiles.” Angelo pulled her to him and wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing her back against him. “Why do you always call me beautiful? I am a man, Anastacia. You are

429/1060

beautiful. I am incredibly handsome— and masterfully sculpted by the gods,” he joked. Anastacia surprised Angelo and laughed. That was three times now. He’d been counting. She turned to him, surprised. “Did the grumpy old man just tell a joke? And a good one, at that?” She shook her head. “Now I’ve seen it all. You’ve changed some after all.” Angelo chuckled. “I didn’t get a sense of humor until my son hit his teenage years and became Mr. Fucking Funny Man. He and Kyle are a couple of smart-asses. I had to develop a sense of humor, or I would have beaten their little asses.” Anastacia raised an eyebrow. “There a many things you can describe your son as, Angelo, but little is not one of them.”

430/1060

Angelo nodded in agreement. “I know. He wouldn’t stop growing after he turned thirteen. I had to double the food in the house and send the personal shopper out two times a week.” “You two had your own little bachelor pad going, huh? I know you loved it.” Angelo chuckled. “When he wasn’t pissing me off? Yes. We had fun. But it wasn’t always easy. He was rebellious, irresponsible, and had girls sneaking in and out of my damn house. He tried to play the innocent, like it wasn’t him. He blamed Kyle when he stayed over, and Kyle let him do it, knowing that Cesare would probably give him a raise in allowance instead of kicking his ass. I had to reteach him obedience and respect after his mother died.” Angelo cleared his throat and shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “After

431/1060

he found her in that bathroom, he lost it, and our relationship suffered. He blames me, and I blame myself, for what happened. I still feel like shit for feeling the way I did after I found out he had found his mother dead…” Angelo looked away from Anastacia. She placed her hand on his cheek and turned him back to face her. “Tell me, Angelo. I want to know,” she said tenderly. “I felt relieved, Ana. Not that she was dead, but that my son hadn’t been there when it happened. Had Anya and I not gotten into that fight, she and Nathan would have left that restaurant together.” He looked directly into Anastacia’s eyes. “Would he have killed my son? Tell me, Ana.” Anastacia hesitated before she slowly nodded yes.

432/1060

“I wouldn’t have been able to survive if I lost my boy, Anastacia, so yes, I was relieved. I felt like shit for it, but I was.” Anastacia nodded and rested her chin on Angelo’s shoulder, watching Nathan and Carter still sleeping. “He grew up to be a great man, Angelo. A strong man. I’ve heard about The Russian. He’s fearless, smart, and terrifying when he wants to be. He was born to be a leader. He’s very similar to you. I always told you when you used to work for Paolo’s father that you had a powerful presence like my father, that you were not created to follow but to lead.” She looked at him smugly. “I’m always right, Salerno. I’m glad you know now that I’m smarter than you.” She kissed his cheek and looked deeply into his eyes. “Your son has a very powerful presence, Angelo, just like you. Once he figures

433/1060

that out and truly lives up to his full potential, not even I would want to get on his bad side. You raised Nathan well. He will make you even more proud of him than you already are. And now that he has my daughter with him …” Anastacia shook her head and released a long breath. “Let’s just say that your son chose his bride well. My daughter was groomed to fit into this world. She was taught to survive and taught how to earn respect. ” Anastacia admired Nathan’s potential. She couldn’t help it. She lived and breathed this world. She was born into the darkest part of the underworld and never left it, even after her father died. She knew this world better than anybody, and she knew a leader when she saw one. She could spot success and failure. She could tell who would survive

434/1060

in the underworld and who would die quickly. Nathan was a survivor. He would thrive in this world with ease, just like his father. Hell, probably better. Anastacia felt Angelo’s hands cup her face, and he turned her to face him. “Anastacia, how do you do that?” She frowned. “Do what?” she asked, confused. “Talking like that is how you convinced me to go off and do something for myself. Don’t you remember? We were supposed to come to America and …” Angelo didn’t continue, remembering that things didn’t turn out the way he and Anastacia had wanted them to. They never got to live out the plan they had made together one rainy night in their secret apartment in Italy. Remembering that night with

435/1060

her was almost too painful. They had been so happy, so hopeful. After they’d made the plan and arrangements, they had made love all night long and well into the morning, celebrating their future together. Sadness suddenly overwhelmed Angelo and his chest tightened. What the hell had he done? Why the hell had he gotten so drunk and accepted Ivan’s gift? Anastacia gripped his shoulders and shook him. “No, Angelo. I know what you’re thinking, and I want you to stop …” “Bu—” “No regrets! If you and I had stayed together, if we would have run off to America and gotten married, this would never have happened,” she said, pointing to Carter and Nathan. “They are worth it. All the pain, the

436/1060

separation. Nathan and Carterina are worth it.” As if Angelo had been shaken from a daze, he snapped back to reality. Of course, his son was worth it. Angelo couldn’t imagine his life without Nathan. He hadn’t been planned, but Angelo had loved him from the moment he found out he was going to be a father. Anastacia was right. He didn’t know what he was thinking, regretting anything in the past. He would go back and go through all of that— all of it— all over again if at the end he had his boy. Anastacia smiled. “I see that you’ve come to your senses. Now say it,” she said. Angelo frowned and shook his head. “I will not feed that oversized ego of yours. Sometimes you sound like my son,” Angelo said, rolling his eyes.

437/1060

“Why not just say it out loud, Angelo. You’ve already said it in your head,” she said with a knowing smile. How the hell did she know that? “You’re right, Ana. They are worth it,” he said, then pressed his lips to hers. “Mmm …” Anastacia let out an exaggerated moan against his lips. Angelo chuckled. “I missed Angelo Salerno’s sweet kisses,” she said against his lips. Angelo laughed as she jumped on his lap and playfully kissed him all over his face. This was the Anastacia he remembered from their time together. This was the way she was when it had been just the two of them in the secret apartment they had moved into together just two weeks after meeting. He savored the moment and loosened up. “Come on, grumpy old man. Kiss me.”

438/1060

Angelo buried his face in her neck and jumped up from his seat, carrying her in his arms. Anastacia gasped, “Oh my God! How in hell are you so strong?” she whispered. When Angelo pinched her side with one hand, she let out a small squeal. “Angelo! Angelo, no! You know how much I hate it! Don’t!” she pleaded. The feared and respected Anastacia Stone had a secret— a well-kept secret. One that could possibly put a little dent in her wellpreserved bad-ass reputation. She was ticklish. An understatement, really. She treated her secret as an illness, an incurable disease. She hated her affliction. She absolutely hated being tickled. But that had never stopped Angelo from shamelessly using it to hear her laugh.

439/1060

“Angelo, I swear to you, I will kick your ass if you make me scream, and we wake up Carterina and Nathan.” “I already made you scream this morning on the plane, Anastacia. Right now, I’m just going to make you laugh.” “You’re an arrogant asshole. I didn’t scream— I just said ‘fuck me’ a little louder than I usually do.” Angelo laughed. “Okay, whatever you say, Ana.” “Put me down, or we’re never having sex again, Angelo. I swear we won’t.” Angelo let out a deep chuckle. “Bullshit. We can’t be around each other and not have sex. We’ve tried and failed more times than I can count, woman.” The low grunt coming from the gazebo made both Anastacia and Angelo freeze, and

440/1060

their heads snapped in the direction of the swing. Nathan began shifting, pulling Carter close to him as the muscles in his arms flexed. That was a protective move— he knew they weren’t alone. “Shit,” Angelo muttered. “He knows somebody’s here. He’s about to wake up.” Angelo and Anastacia scrambled to pull themselves together quickly. He looked over at Anastacia. “How much you want to bet the smart-ass knows it’s me here, but he threatens to kill me anyway?” he said. Anastacia smiled. “He’s your son, Angelo. Of course, he’ll be grumpy when he wakes up.” Angelo smiled and rolled his eyes.

12

Nathan & Carterina

Nathan shifted a little in his deep slumber. Something was off. He took a deep breath, and the smell of fresh flowers and Carter’s scent greeted his nostrils. Yep, they were still outside, so it wasn’t that. He focused his senses on making sure Carter was still in his arms, and she was, so that wasn’t it, either. What hell was it then? he asked himself, then let out a grunt and pulled Carter closer to him. They weren’t alone.

443/1060

Who the fuck had the balls to come into his garden while he was napping with his wife? It couldn’t be one of his men. They knew better. It couldn’t be Kyle, Dante, Mickey, or Lucca. If they had arrived, they’d just head straight for the snacks and beer in the kitchen. So it had to be an intruder— or someone who wasn’t afraid of him. It was his father. Of course, it was. Only he would come out here like he owned the place and wake Nathan up from a really good nap— the best nap Nathan had ever had in his life. He was comfortable, completely stress-free, and best of all, he had his beautiful wife in his arms. Of course his damn father would come out here and interrupt quality time with Carter? Nathan let out a low, deadly growl. He knew it was his dad, but he was going to act

444/1060

as if he didn’t know who it was. He had an overwhelming urge to utter something insulting, and he needed an excuse. “Who the hell are you— and how would you like to die? Hopefully, you choose a demise that will allow me to use my bare hands,” Nathan said with his eyes still closed. His voice was deeper than usual because he’d just woken up. Carter shifted a little from the vibration against her ear and a small whimper fell from her lips. Nathan opened his tired eyes and gazed down at her face. He caressed it softly with his fingertips and ran his thumb across her bottom lip. “When she sleeps, her beauty is … celestial. Don’t you think?” “You haven’t looked up to identify the intruder, Nathan. I would most likely have a

445/1060

gun. I could have killed you already,” Nathan heard his father say. A deep chuckle erupted from Nathan’s chest. “I knew it was you, old man. Plus, if you had a gun, you wouldn’t have even made it past the heavily-guarded gate enclosing the house.” Nathan caressed Carter’s face, and she sleepily hit his hand away. He smiled wide and chuckled. “Wake up, baby,” he said through a soft laugh. “My daughter is quite the deep sleeper, I see.” When Nathan heard Anastacia’s voice, he looked up with a smile. Carter would be happy her mother was here. “How are you, Anastacia?” he asked. Anastacia’s answering smile was dazzling and wicked— identical to Carter’s. “I’m

446/1060

wonderful, dear Nathan. How are you and my baby girl doing?” Nathan looked down at Carter. “Sleepy, apparently. But if you two just give me a moment, I’ll wake the birthday beauty up,” Nathan said. Both Anastacia and Angelo nodded before heading over to the bench next to a bed of red roses. He turned his attention to Carter, even though he was silently wondering about Anastacia and his father. Had they come here together? And if so, why? Weird, he thought with a shrug. Carter shifted in his lap again. He had to wake her up so they could go and get ready. He’d figure out his father’s relationship with Carter’s mother later. He took a deep breath, preparing himself for whatever her grumpy

447/1060

ass would do to him for interrupting her sleep. Nathan gripped her waist, moving her higher on the couch swing, then buried his face in her neck, kissing it. Carter whined, but didn’t hit him. Instead, her hand came up and she gently ran her fingers through his hair. Nathan was pleasantly surprised. Maybe she’s in a good mood, he thought. Feeling a bit braver, he decided to use words. He tugged on the hem of her shirt. “Wake up, baby.” He kissed her lips. “Come on. We need to get ready.” Carter scowled and tried to push him away, refusing to open her eyes. “No,” she whined. “Leave me alone … Go away,” she pouted. Nathan chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist to keep her from pushing

448/1060

him away. This was his grumpy Carterina. She intended to hurt anything, or anyone, that interrupted her beauty sleep. Nathan gave her a loud smooch. “Wake up, woman,” he said before showering her with kisses all over her face. Carter let out a cute, little growl and kicked her legs, pushing their blanket to the ground. She pushed against him and delivered sleepy hits to his shoulders. Nathan took a second to look down at her smooth, brown legs. Damn, she looked good in his shirt. It was just long enough to cover that plump ass of hers. He wanted to grab it, bite it, and smack it all at the same time. He bet she’d wake up if he had his face between those sexy, soft thighs, feasting on that sweet little pussy of hers. Waking Carter up with an orgasm was one of his favorite things to do.

449/1060

Nathan took a deep breath. This was not the time for him to be thinking such things, especially with the two intruders sitting across the Garden waiting for them to get up. He gave Carter another little shake. “Go away, Nathan,” she pouted angrily. Nathan feigned outrage and gasped. “Go away? Is that any way to talk to your husband? I’m putting my foot down, woman! Get your ass up!” “No!” “No? What the hell happened to the promise of obedience you made in your vows, Carter?” “I promised you no such bullshit. We promised we wouldn’t lie to each other, remember?” Nathan laughed.

450/1060

“I admit it was mostly me lying, but who’s keeping score anyway?” she mumbled sleepily. “I am,” Nathan said through laughter. “Now get up!” “I swear, if you don’t leave me alone, I’m going to kick your ass, Nathan!” “If you think you can take me, then bring it,” he challenged. She tried to hide the smile pulling at her lips, but Nathan caught it. “Shut up!” she yelled, laughing. Nathan let out an exaggerated sigh. “If you refuse to listen, I’m afraid I’ll have to put you over my knee, Carterina.” Carter’s hazel eyes finally peeked open. “And then what, Nathan? Spank me?” She laughed again, then looked at him with an

451/1060

“Are you serious?” expression. “That’s not a punishment to me, Nathan … it’s foreplay.” Nathan burst into laughter. Carter smiled. “Now leave me alone, or I’ll never let you spank me again— or do any of the many other dirty things you like to do to me,” Carter said as she turned away from him. When she turned completely to settle back into her nap, her eyes locked on Angelo and her mother, sitting on one of the benches, watching her in amusement. Her eyes widened in horror and mortification. She darted up to a sitting position and snatched the blanket from the ground in front of her, pulling it up to her chin. She gasped loudly, “Mommy!” she exclaimed breathlessly. “Daddy Angelo! Hi …”

452/1060

Nathan fell to the floor in a fit of laughter when he saw the look on Carter’s face. It served her right for threatening him. Carter looked at Nathan and was instantly pissed. “You asshole!” She lunged at him, hitting him in his chest repeatedly. “You knew they were here! You let me say that in front of our parents!” Nathan quickly gripped Carter’s swinging hands and flipped her over on her back. He straddled her small body and looked down at her with an evil smile. “Violence will get you punished, my beautiful little wife,” he said, pinning her arms above her head. Carter shook her head frantically, knowing exactly what he was talking about. “No, Nathan. Please don’t! I’m awake! I promise, I’m awake!”

453/1060

“Too late, baby. You brought this on yourself.” “I’m sorry! I’ll do anything … please. You know I can’t take it!” “Punishment, baby.” “No, Nathan!” Angelo nudged Anastacia’s shoulder. She looked up at him. “Watch this,” he said, knowing what was about to happen. He’d seen Nathan and Carterina in this same playful situation many times. Hell, this situation was an exact replica of himself and Anastacia when they were younger. She was about to find out that she and her daughter suffered from the same ‘illness’. Anastacia looked at him with confusion, and then her head snapped over to Nathan and Carter when Carter’s high-pitched

454/1060

screams filled the air. Her eyes widened at the sight of Nathan tickling Carter mercilessly, and Carter suffering in a fit of laughter and tears. Her hand went to her heart, and she inhaled a shaky breath. “I’ve cursed my baby. She has that godawful illness, th-that curse,” she whispered in anguish. Angelo chuckled. Anyone else would think from that reaction that Anastacia was joking, but Angelo knew she wasn’t. Her distress was real. Anastacia hated her “affliction”. That made it even funnier to Angelo. Nathan finally stopped punishing Carter, and she was out of breath. “Why do you do this to me?” she pouted breathlessly. Nathan chuckled. “Because after I punish you like this, you’re always too tired to kick

455/1060

my ass.” He leaned forward and gave her a kiss. Nathan stood and reached for the button on his jeans, remembering then that Carter had destroyed it in the car. He chuckled at that and looked down at Carter in his shirt, her legs on full display, one shoulder enticingly exposed, her hair splayed in wild, loose curls framing her heart-shaped face perfectly. The top swell of one breast peeked out of the top of the shirt. To say she looked sexy would be an understatement. He needed to get her into some clothes before the guys and their fathers arrived. “Let’s get you dressed, baby. You look way too hot to be seen by any of the guests we’re entertaining tonight.” Carter looked down at the shirt she was wearing and smiled. “I don’t know. I think I

456/1060

kind of like this outfit. I think I’ll wear it,” she teased. Nathan shook his head. “I’d have to advise against that, Mrs. Salerno. I’d have to kill them all,” he said honestly. No man was allowed to see Carter dressed like this except for him— his father didn’t count. Angelo saw Carter as a father saw his little girl, and nothing more. But Nathan had witnessed the other motherfuckers, Dante excluded, lusting over Carter. And he’d be damned if they walked into his house with his wife looking like this— looking too damn good. Carter rolled her eyes and took his hand, allowing him to pull her up into a standing position. “Nathan, I was just teasing, but even if I wasn’t, there’s no need to get possessive. I don’t think they want me in that way. They know me too well now. Well,

457/1060

Mickey might still want me, but that’s only fair since I want him, too,” she teased, laughing at herself. Nathan frowned at the joke, pulled her against his body, and smacked her ass hard. “That’s not funny, Carterina,” he said with a glare. Carter gasped in surprise and turned to him. “Ouch!” She pouted and rubbed the sore spot on her behind. She leaned her body against him “That hurt, Bubby.” She smiled wickedly as she looked up at him. “Now you have to kiss it and make it better, Mr. Salerno,” she said in a low, sensual tone, not wanting their parents to hear. Nathan took a deep breath and fought to maintain control of himself even as his blood began rushing immediately to the not-so-

458/1060

publicly-appropriate part of his body. This was not the time for Carter to play games. He narrowed his eyes on his little wife. “Keep playing, Carter,” he warned. The last thing he needed was a hard-on in front of the interlopers. Carter giggled and wriggled away from him. She descended the gazebo steps and went directly to her mother. “Hi, mommy,” she said with so much excitement Nathan had to smile. “I’m so glad you came.” Anastacia laughed softly and hugged her daughter tightly. “Happy birthday, baby girl. Thank you for inviting me.” She kissed Carter’s forehead three times and hugged her tighter.

459/1060

Carter giggled. “Of course, I invited you. You’re my mother. I want you here for my birthday.” Carter kissed her mother on the cheek and pulled her into another hug. “I love you so much,” Anastacia whispered. “I know, Mom. I know,” Carter replied. Nathan could tell she wanted to say I love you back, but he knew how difficult this was for her. Anastacia didn’t seem to mind as she reveled in her daughter’s unspoken love. She hugged Carter fiercely, like she was afraid she’d never see her again if she let go. Too many emotions rushed through Nathan for his comfort. He didn’t like to feel this much, but watching the mother and daughter embrace each other like this after having just met each other a few months ago was quite a

460/1060

touching sight. Nathan calmed his emotions as Anastacia and Carter began a conversation in French, and they all started walking toward the house. “So how is married life treating you, son?” Nathan’s eyes shifted from the chatting women ahead of him to his father beside him. “How is married life treating me?” he echoed with a smirk. This was an interesting change in the way he and his father had communicated before he married Carter. His father smiled. “Yes, how are things? Your life has changed dramatically in a short time, son. How are you adjusting to the changes? Is your wife happy? Are you happy? These are questions a father asks his son, yes.”

461/1060

Nathan chuckled. “Yes, Papa, they’re the questions of a father. I’m very happy, and I believe Carterina is, too. If she weren’t, she would have left me long before we married,” Nathan joked. “As for how married life is treating me …” Nathan smiled and shrugged. “Well …” Well, that was an understatement— a huge understatement. Married life was fucking incredible. Best decision he had ever made in his life. His father chuckled. “Just … Well?” He nudged Nathan, pushing him to elaborate further. Nathan laughed. “What else do you want me to say, old man?” His father didn’t respond. He just looked at Nathan for a moment, then smiled and nodded. “You don’t have to say anything,

462/1060

son. I can see. I don’t even want to know what happened to your clothes,” he said. Nathan smiled. Damn right, he didn’t want to know, and Nathan wasn’t sharing, either. As they exited the garden and entered the large expanse of green grass, Anastacia’s and Carter’s conversation, now in English, caught Angelo and Nathan’s attention. “Mama, it’s more than that,” Carter said, seemingly amused by her mother. Anastacia frowned. “Well, let me see then. I want to see.” Anastacia turned toward Nathan and Angelo. “This girl claims she has the ability to catch a knife coming toward her full force.” “Bullshit.” said Nathan in disbelief. That couldn’t be possible. Shit like that only happened in movies. Yes, he believed Carter

463/1060

was well-trained in combat. But catching a flying knife? Carter raised an eyebrow. “Bullshit?” Nathan shrugged. Yep, he called bullshit. The laugh that broke from Carter’s lips was one Nathan had never heard before. It was dark, menacing, full of mischief, and very, very sexy. “My, my, my …” She feigned disappointment and ran a distance ahead of them to stand on the big staircase leading up to the house. Looking to the sky, she spoke to her deceased father. “Did you hear that, Daddy? They have so little faith in your baby girl.” Her gaze then traveled back to her mother, Angelo, and Nathan. “I would show you my talent, but I can’t.” “Why not?” Anastacia asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

464/1060

Carter laughed. “In order to teach me combat effectively, my father had to fight me. He hit me— full force— to build my tolerance for pain and ensure I could endure in a fight with a man three times my size. To sharpen my reflexes, he put me through some very painful reflex tests. And to teach me how to dodge a bullet, he had to shoot at me with a real gun. I’ve been cut, stabbed, shot, and bruised. I’ve had ten broken bones and one chipped tooth from training. But when it came to the moment I was faced with an actual enemy, when I had to fight to survive— like just a few months ago when I had three guns aimed at my face— I got through it. Daddy had to steel himself. It wasn’t easy for him to cause hurt to his own child. It took a little time for him to talk himself into it.”

465/1060

Carter pointed at them. “Are any of you willing to te— ?” Carter barely got the question out before a large gold knife was streaming through the air, headed directly for her face at a high speed. Nathan’s heart stopped beating. He was pretty sure he yelled, “What the fuck?” and nearly lurched forward to take the knife in his chest for his wife. But he didn’t really have time because— she caught it. She fucking caught the knife! And the catch was smooth and effortless. Not only did she catch it, she laughed and flipped it around in her hand like it was a fucking baton. What the hell? Nathan was literally panicking because he thought she was going to die, and she was laughing? Nathan looked at his father and saw that he was pale as well.

466/1060

“Both of my parents are psychos. Good to know.” She laughed and studied the knife. Looking at her mother, she asked, “Can I keep this?” Anastacia nodded. “That and anything else you want. Quite an impressive skill, baby girl. Your father was truly talented.” “Yes, he was,” Carter agreed. She flipped the knife in the air and caught it while she looked down in thought. After a moment, she looked up at her mother with excitement. “Do you wanna see what I can do with a gun?” she asked with a big smile. The moment Anastacia nodded her agreement, Nathan stepped in. “Are you insane, woman?” His father laughed. “I was wondering when he’d say something.”

467/1060

Carter frowned at Nathan in confusion as he stormed toward her, muttering angrily in Russian. Was she out of her mind? Did she really think he would stand out here and watch her play with guns and knives? Fucking crazy! Nathan had told her over and over how much he hated to see her put her life in danger, yet she continued to pull shit like this. “What’d I do?” she asked innocently as she laid her new knife down on the stone railing of the staircase. She let out a squeal of surprise when Nathan scooped her up in his arms. “Bubby!” Nathan ignored her and the two intruders as he carried his wife into the safety of their home.

13

Denial

“Carter, baby, I love you— madly, deeply— but if you keep scaring me like this, I’m going to lose my mind!” Nathan yelled as he walked into the bathroom, shedding the remainder of his clothing. Carter sighed and shamelessly ogled him. As she unbuttoned her shirt, her gaze flowed down her husband’s gorgeous body. His broad shoulders, the now tense muscles in his back, and his arms— dear Lord Jesus, his arms— so big and all muscle. Carter let her gaze lower to Nathan’s ass. Nathan had the

470/1060

sexiest ass. When he turned, she took in his masterfully sculpted chest and abs, that insanely sexy tattoo, then lowered her eyes to his semi-erect co— “Carter!” Carter jumped as her eyes snapped up Nathan’s. Oops…She’d just been caught checking out his naked body, but she wasn’t ashamed or embarrassed. He was her husband after all. She could check him out if she wanted to. She was actually a bit upset that he’d so rudely interrupted her perusal of his body. Carter frowned and let her shirt fall to the floor. “What?” “Did you even hear a word I said?” he asked angrily. “Or were you too busy looking at my ass?”

471/1060

Carter laughed. “I don’t know why you’re so upset, Nathan. I’m fine. My father and I used to toss knives around like they were baseballs.” “That’s crazy, Carterina! I’m not okay with you tossing around weapons like they’re toys. All it takes is one mistake, and you could lose your life!” Carter frowned at that. ‘One mistake’— she got it. She knew she wasn’t invincible, but she had already made her one mistake that day in the elevator. She didn’t plan on making another one. But she understood that Nathan still didn’t trust her to stay out of trouble. Why else would he be keeping her locked away in their home? She went to walk past Nathan, but was halted when he reached out and caught her arm. She turned to him with a huff, unable to

472/1060

hide the frustration she was feeling at the moment. Nathan sighed. “I just don’t want anything to happen to you. I couldn’t take it if something happened to you again, baby.” The pained look in his eyes caused Carter to immediately soften toward him. She reached up and took his face in her hands. “I’m sorry, honey.” She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her against his body. Carter smiled, looking into his eyes. “I can’t promise that I won’t do something to startle you again, Nathan. You know I can’t. But I can promise that we are going to grow old and fat together.” That got him to laugh. Carter smiled and gave him another kiss. “You’re stuck with my crazy ass, Bubby,” she teased. “I love you.”

473/1060

“I love you, too, baby,” he whispered against her lips. “Good,” Carter said brightly while wiggling out of his embrace. “Now let me go before this leads to sex.” Nathan laughed, but Carter was serious. They didn’t have time to get caught up like they normally did. She hadn’t even started cooking yet. She stepped into her side of the double shower and reached for her shower cap. “When has make-up sex ever been a bad thing for us, Carter?” Nathan asked, playfully wiggling his eyebrows. He stepped over to his side of the shower and turned on the water. Carter smiled. “We have no time, Nathan. Plus, sex in the shower has never been a good thing for my hair. I can’t mess this up

474/1060

any more than it already is, or I won’t make it to my own birthday dinner.” Carter secured her shower cap. “You know what happens to my hair when I get it wet.” Nathan chuckled. “I always thought it was stunning, and soft, and—” “Unmanageable,” Carter interjected. “No water on this hair today, Bubby. I mean it,” she warned. Nathan put his hands up in surrender and turned back to his side of the shower. Carter flipped on a light spray and began to soap her body. They were silent for a moment before Nathan asked her a question. “Why do you think Anastacia and Angelo showed up together?” Nathan asked. Carter’s brows furrowed as she continued to wash. “What do you mean? They’re here for my birthday,” she replied.

475/1060

“I know that, Carter,” he said dryly. “But I mean they showed up together, just the two of them. Aren’t you the least bit curious about their sudden closeness?” Nathan asked. Carter paused for a moment— thinking about it— and then chuckled. Nathan frowned. “What’s so funny?” he asked. Carter stared at him blankly. “Are you serious? Nathan, I know you. You already have this figured out, just like I do. Why are you in denial about it? They’re both adults, and there’s obviously some history there.” Carter shrugged. “I say more power to them.” Nathan looked at her in confusion and shook his head. “Wait. What the hell are you

476/1060

talking about, Carter? What am I in denial about? And what do you mean by history?” “Ummm … We’re talking about the same thing, right?” Nathan shook his head. “I know you’re not saying what I think you’re saying …” Carter bit her bottom lip nervously. “Uhhh … Nathan. Our parents are sleeping together,” she said slowly, then giggled. “Well, not sleeping … screwing. They’re screwing each other. But they probably go to sleep afterwards,” she said with humor. “Eww!” she laughed. She laughed harder when Nathan’s complexion paled. “Nathan, it’s okay, honey,” she said through her laughter. He looked very distressed and shocked, and it was hilarious. Abruptly, he turned, lifted his detachable shower nozzle, and turned the spray on her.

477/1060

Carter screamed and scrambled to protect her hair. “You son of bitch!” She quickly reached for the extra shower caps she never had to use and put all three of them on her head. “I’m gonna kill you, Nathan!” “Take it back!” “If I did, it wouldn’t make it any less true!” Nathan continued his merciless water attack. Carter turned around and felt for her own shower nozzle, and once she found it, she turned it on him, making sure she had it on the setting that would shoot out the most water. And thus the water war began. Carter quickly came to the realization that she wasn’t winning. The sad truth was that she had the most to lose— a really cute hair style, which she already had to do some maintenance on because of the wild sweat-

478/1060

inducing sex in the car. She could only imagine how it would look if Nathan got it all wet. Carter dropped her shower nozzle and went for Nathan’s. “Give it to me!” she screamed. “Absolutely not, Carter! I can’t believe you’re okay with this!” He finally let up on his attack and glared at her. “Nathan, it’s not that big of a big deal!” Nathan made a sound of disgust. “It’s not that big of a deal that our parents are fucking each other?” He looked at her like she was out of her mind. “Shouldn’t you want to give your father a high-five, or whatever you guys do? Anastacia is hot! I don’t see what’s so bad about it.” It was true— her mother was insanely

479/1060

gorgeous. Carter didn’t believe she was anywhere near as pretty as Anastacia Stone. “Are. You. Insane? What if it ends badly? Then what? My father is fucking my motherin-law. Hell, your father-in-law is fucking your mother!” he shouted. “We don’t know for sure, Nathan. I’m just guessing. Why don’t you ask him?” She put up her hands. “In a more respectful way, of course. If you ask your father if he’s fucking her, he’ll probably kick your ass for being disrespectful. Just ask him if he’s still with Cynthia, and if not, is he seeing anyone right now?” Carter said with a shrug. Last she’d heard, Angelo and Cynthia— his longtime girlfriend— were going to live together. She was nice when Carter had met her, and she was an attractive woman. But if Angelo was with Anastacia romantically— in any way—

480/1060

right now, Cynthia didn’t have a chance in hell. She didn’t have shit on Carter’s mother. Nathan made another sound of disgust. “I can’t believe you don’t think this is odd. Am I the only sane person in here, Carter?” Carter sighed. “I admit it’s a little weird. But we don’t have to think about it, Nathan. Honestly, I think there’s been something there since before you and I were even thought of. Let them work through it, Bubby.” “Let them work through what? In the story he told you about your mother, he said he was eighteen when they first met, and she was with Paolo Luchini,” Nathan said as he recalled the conversation from Carter’s first day in New York.

481/1060

Carter frowned in thought for a moment. “He didn’t say that she and Paolo where romantic,” she reasoned. “But he did say that if anyone even thought of touching her, Paolo would cut off their hands. So they couldn’t have been together then,” Nathan countered. Carter bit lip then shook her head. “I don’t know, Nathan. I think they were together once. It must have ended when your father met your mother.” Carter turned off her side of the shower and opened the shower door to step out. “Did your father ever tell you how he met your mother? He and Anastacia could have dated then.” She grabbed her towel from the rack and wrapped it around her body. “Maybe it ended badly. Maybe your father fell madly in

482/1060

love with your mother, and they ran off to America together.” Nathan exited the shower with a bitter laugh. “Yeah, right,” he said scornfully. He took his towel from the rack and wrapped it around his waist, tucking in the sides to hold it up. He went to the mirror and stood next to Carter as he grabbed his toothbrush and toothpaste. “The last thing I think of when I remember my parents together is love,” he said right before he began to brush his teeth. Carter heard the bitterness in his tone, and she looked at him with concern. “Nathan, they had to be in love once. They made you. Just because it didn’t work out in the end doesn’t mean they didn’t love each other once upon a time.” Nathan finished brushing his teeth just as Carter began brushing hers. He turned and

483/1060

leaned against the counter as he thought about his childhood. He tried to think of a time when he had seen his parents smile together, or laugh. Had he ever heard them say I love you? “No,” he said as he turned back around to look at Carter in the mirror. “No love, not any. It was almost like they hated each other by the time I was five. Honestly, I think they argued the day you and your father came here. That’s all they did. They tried to hide it, but they were bad at it. It got to the point where they couldn’t even be in the room together. Pop would take me to New York and Italy, but Mama wouldn’t come with us. I lived with her, but he took me away every chance he got. That’s why I thought they were divorced already the night they told me they were getting a divorce— the night she

484/1060

died,” He finished softly. He cleared his throat uncomfortably. He looked away, frowning. Carter finished brushing her teeth then turned and sat on the counter. She reached for Nathan and took his hand in hers, pulling him over to her until he stood between her legs. She wrapped her arms around his waist and placed soft kisses on his chest. “Nathan?” she whispered against his skin. “Yes?” She closed her eyes and kissed him again. She didn’t know how he was going to respond to what she was going to say next, but she was still going to say it. “Honey … Why don’t you talk to him, you know, ask him about this stuff?” When their eyes met, she tried desperately to find some kind of emotion.

485/1060

Something to tell her what he was thinking, how he was feeling. But she saw nothing. He didn’t do this often, but every time he did, Carter knew that something was really wrong. Nathan could hide his emotions so well, but the trick worked against him with her. She knew that he only did it when he didn’t want her to see how much a situation was affecting him. “Nathan, don’t,” Carter whispered. “Don’t what, Carter?” he replied. She touched his face, and his eyes softened. “Don’t hide from me. It’s just a suggestion.” “I know, baby, I know. I just don’t understand what talking to him would do for me.” “It would do a lot to help you move on, help you heal. You two could talk about your mother. He could tell you that he did love

486/1060

her. He had to, Nathan, I know he did. Your father is a good man. Even if it was only because she gave him you, he loved her.” Nathan took a deep breath and exhaled. “Carter, talking to him won’t change anything.” “Yes, it will.” “How?” he asked, sounding irritated. Carter didn’t care. “Things have already changed, Nathan. Talking to your father about your mother will make things better for you. You two need each other. You have to stop tiptoeing around the subject of your mother,” she said firmly. “You need to heal.” “I don’t need any more healing, Carter.” He wrapped his arms around her. “You are my healing— you’re all I need,” he said, and then he kissed her lips slowly, passionately.

487/1060

Carter melted into him as he deepened their kiss. She sighed into his mouth. Every time she kissed him like this, it felt like the first time. Carter could feel things getting heated, and that wasn’t where she wanted this to go. She wanted him to talk to his father because he needed it. He needed to hear his father’s side of things in order to move forward without all of the bitterness. “Nathan.” She pressed against his chest to push him back. “Nathan, stop.” she said softly. Nathan groaned and stepped away from her. “Carterina, I’m not speaking about this anymore,” he said sharply as he turned to leave the bathroom. Carter threw off her shower caps and jumped from the counter, running after him.

488/1060

“Nathan! I didn’t mean to make you upset. That’s not what I’m trying to do.” Nathan disappeared into their large closet, and Carter followed. “Nathan, please.” She walked up behind him and touched his back softly. It stung when he jerked away from her touch, but Carter continued to try and soften him. “Nathan, I’m sorry,” she said softly, her voice almost a whisper. “I’m just worried, Bubby. That’s all. It’s okay if you’re still not ready to talk to your father about her. I won’t push you. Don’t you remember what I told you that night on the beach? I know how much it hurts. I know how hard it is.” When he still didn’t speak, she touched him again, happy that he didn’t move away this time. She moved closer to him, wrapped her arms around his waist, and kissed his back softly. “Please talk to me, Nathan. Don’t

489/1060

shut me out.” She kissed him again, and again. “I love you,” she whispered. “I love you so much, and it makes me worry about you. When you’re hurting, I’m hurting, Bubby. I love you,” Carter whispered her love for him over and over until she felt his strong hands touch hers. She silently prayed that he wouldn’t push her away and storm off. She let out a sigh of relief when he lifted her hand to his lips. He kissed it softly. “I’ve never spoken to him about my mother before, Carter. After a while, he just stopped trying. I’m sure he doesn’t care anymore. If I were him, I wouldn’t, either. I wasn’t the best kid after she died. I used to blame him for her death. I made sure he knew that I didn’t want to speak to him. I spoke only Russian for two years after my mother died. He and Kyle learned the

490/1060

language just to communicate with me, but I still wouldn’t discuss her with him.” Nathan began to unconsciously twist Carter’s wedding ring as he continued to speak. “Eventually, we were able to develop a relationship again. I love my father. I didn’t want to hurt him anymore, so I agreed to be more open and honest with him. I agreed to stop shutting myself off and to stop being such an asshole …as long as we never spoke of my mother.” He turned to face Carter. “We let it go long time ago, baby. There’s nothing to worry about. I’m fine. Better than fine. I’m happy. Here with you, married to you. I’m happy, okay?” He leaned forward and kissed her lips. Carter stood on her toes and met him halfway, and once their lips parted, Carter nodded her understanding. After a moment

491/1060

of hugging each other in silence, Carter ended it by bringing something to Nathan’s attention. “Not blaming him anymore is a huge step, Nathan. I’m proud of you,” she whispered. Nathan frowned in confusion. “What?” Carter looked up at him with loving eyes. “You said you ‘used to blame him’. That means you don’t anymore. I think that’s a huge step, Bubby. I can tell you’re not ready to talk to him about it, but just promise me you’ll try.” Nathan couldn’t speak for a moment, realizing that what Carter had said was true. He didn’t blame his father for his mother’s death anymore. But when the hell did that happen? “Yeah,” he said, almost to himself.

492/1060

“I probably should talk to him. I’m not ready yet, but when I am, I’ll talk to him.” Carter smiled and kissed him. Nathan returned her kiss, even as his thoughts remained on the impending conversation he needed to have with his father. *** “Is this everything? We need to leave.” Kyle looked down at his watch, noting the time they were wasting. “It will never be everything, Kyle,” Mickey said, flipping through Mitchell’s bank books. “That fat fuck spent a nice little chunk of Carter’s money and threw the rest away in bullshit investments.” He looked over at the three shaky sons of bitches standing in the corner. With a devious smile and his gun still

493/1060

in hand, he turned his chair to face them and propped his elbows on the small boardroom table. “Well, you heard my brother. Is this everything you have left?” he asked menacingly. They nodded frantically. Mickey sighed and shook his head. “Spook was loaded,” he said, looking in the bank book at the balance of the money Mitchell had taken from Spook Steele years ago. They had the bank books, but the money was all gone. The only thing they found of Spook’s that had value was his safety deposit box— the one they had taken the day they killed him. Mitchell had kept Spook’s things as trophies. He had rewarded himself for being the man who took out Spook Steele.

494/1060

Kyle’s jaw clenched. That motherfucker got off easy. He deserved much more than Anastacia Stone’s knife in his throat. He deserved to be tortured. He took a slow, deep breath. This was the building in the video Giovanni had given them. The place where they had held the meetings, plotting to kill Carter and Nathan. The three men standing against the wall about to piss themselves were the men who had handled Mitchell’s finances. They were also the ones who’d helped him gain access to Spook’s money five years ago. They had kept his money and his secrets, and now Kyle was waiting to receive word on whether or not they would keep their lives. Dante walked into the room and sat at the table. Kyle looked at him, and he shrugged. Kyle frowned. “What the hell does

495/1060

that mean? What did he say?” He’d sent Dante to call Nathan thirty damn minutes ago. “He didn’t answer.” “Thirty minutes, and not an answer?” Kyle was beginning to get irritated. He was sick of this shit. He never realized how difficult Nathan’s job was until he’d had to do it. He’d had to lead the guys and take over his business meetings. He was practically sitting in as the underboss while Angelo and his father traveled to Italy then Las Vegas, and he was exhausted. He couldn’t wait for Nathan to return to New York. Kyle couldn’t take it anymore. People kept asking him shit, looking to him to make decisions and to meet with associates and other families wanting to do business with the Salerno family. The mob and other idiots

496/1060

around New York kept asking for favors, protection, and money. Not to mention having to deal with the pileup of assholes that owed the Salerno family money. How was he supposed to make these decisions? How the hell was he supposed to handle all of this? He knew his father and Angelo were sick of him calling and asking questions, but he didn’t give a fuck. They were all suffering from Nathan and Carter’s absence. He didn’t know what the fuck he would do if he had to take on all of Nathan’s responsibilities. He was lucky he was only left in charge of New York. Nathan’s usual responsibilities involved the entire empire. Kyle would lose his mind if he had to travel from place to place, listening to idiots whine about shit. Kyle groaned. This shit was over. He was ready to get the hell out of here. He hadn’t

497/1060

even gotten laid in a week. He needed to relieve some of this stress before they left Manhattan. They’d wrap up here, he’d hit up one of his girls, and then he’d head out to the country to see Carterina’s smiling face. Kyle smiled at the thought of Carter. He loved the way she made him feel. Kyle had never known what it felt like to have someone miss him so much until he met Carter in Hope Beach. She always made him feel… special. Kyle knew that made him sound like a bitch, but he didn’t give a shit. Men like him needed to feel special sometimes, too. There was nothing like being greeted by the smiling face of a stunning beauty like Carterina. She had many smiles. He couldn’t wait to see the smile she reserved just for him.

498/1060

Yep, that’s what he needed most. To see Carter. She was just the medicine he needed after a long week of bullshit. Kyle stood, ready to go. He took the safety deposit box on the table in his hands. It was filled with old bank books and pictures of Carter and her father. Kyle knew Carter would want them, so he’d figured he would be sure to grab them and leave the bank books at his house. He looked around to the guys. Lucca had entered the room. Kyle pursed his lips and glared at the only Salerno in the fucking room. The bastard had convinced Kyle to take over Nathan’s responsibilities even though he was the one that carried the Salerno name. Lucca was and would always be a lazy asshole.

499/1060

Kyle cleared his throat. “I suppose you’re waiting for me to make a decision.” “Yep,” they said simultaneously. If Nathan were here, he’d tell Mickey to do what he pleased and walk out of the room. They all thought Nathan was giving them free will— a say in the matter— but no. Nathan had control over everything. He studied each of them and knew exactly what to say to get the result he wanted without being perceived as a dictator. It was something his father had taught him. Nathan had explained it to Kyle once. He’d said, “I tell Mikilo and Lucca to do what they please because I know they will kill who I want them to kill. If I didn’t want a man dead, I would send them on their way. I tell Dante to handle a situation because I know he’ll just beat them bloody.

500/1060

He’s never killed a man before, and I admire that about him. I know what to say to each of you to get the result that’s best for the situation. That’s all a part of being a leader.” “Why are you telling me this, Nate? Now that I know your method of control, how will you use it against me?” Kyle asked. Nathan chuckled. “It’s a process, brother. For all you know, I could be using it right now.” Kyle didn’t want to admit it, but Nathan had unnerved him a little during that conversation. He really could come off as psychopath when he wanted to. Kyle shook his head. This was no time to think about what Nathan would do in this situation. The asshole didn’t even answer his phone.

501/1060

Kyle groaned and looked at the men standing against the wall. He turned to exit the room. “Do what you want,” he muttered as he left. He heard three clicks from a silenced gun that he was sure belonged to Mickey.

14

What the Fuck?

“Remember what I said, Nathan. Be respectful if you ask him about his relationship with my mother,” Carter said as she gave Nathan a kiss. Nathan finished buttoning his shirt and kissed her lips. She reached up to straighten the collar on his dark blue buttondown shirt, then smoothed the wrinkles around his shoulders. She loved how he looked in blue. “You know how your father feels about respect. I don’t want you to get your ass kicked on my birthday,” Carter halfjoked.

504/1060

Nathan smirked. “Baby, I think I know how to speak to my father by now. I lived with the man, remember?” Carter looked away. She was wondering if she should make him aware of something about himself. She took a deep breath and decided to go for it. “Nathan, you’re kind of a smart-ass. Plus you have a tendency to be blunt. Sometimes you’re just a little too honest about what you’re thinking,” she confessed. Nathan’s mouth dropped, then he laughed. “What?” Carter sighed and walked over to the closet to pick out shoes. “It’s true, Nathan. Being that way with me is fine— I’m your wife— but with everyone else? Not so much,” she said from the closet. “You wonder why your father always calls you a smart-ass? It’s

505/1060

because you are.” She came out of the closet with her favorite nude-colored pumps. She didn’t feel like being too short today. She sat on their bed to put on her shoes. “Just make sure you ask him respectfully about the nature of their relationship. Don’t ask him if they’re screwing, banging, and— I can’t stress this enough— do not ask if he’s fucking her.” Once she had her shoes on, she looked up at him to make sure he was listening. “Nathan, did you hear me?” she asked. When she looked into his eyes, she was met by a hungry stare. “You look damn good, Carter. It’s going to be torture watching you walk around in those pumps all night.” Carter could practically see every dirty thought he had flashing across his face. She

506/1060

rolled her eyes. Of course, he wasn’t listening. “Would you focus, Nathan? You’re not even listening to me.” He stared off in thought while he sprayed himself with a little of his favorite cologne. “We definitely should have had sex in the shower. Now I’m going to be thinking about what could’ve been all night.” He laughed softly at his words. Carter let out an exasperated sigh and went into the bathroom. She looked at her face, wondering if she should wear makeup today, then she shook her head, deciding against it. She reached for her cherry lip gloss and applied some, knowing that it was Nathan’s favorite. She made sure her roots were pressed out and her curls were bouncy. She gently pulled one long curl and let go.

507/1060

When it bounced back, she smiled, satisfied with the curly look. If she had to do this damn birthday dinner, she wanted to look nice doing it. Putting the finishing touches on her hair, she pinned it back to show off the birthday gifts Nathan had given her this morning. He had surprised her with custommade yellow diamond earrings— in the shape of roses— and a matching necklace. Carter shed one or two tears. It was so sweet, and she could never get enough diamonds. Once she finished with her hair, she smoothed the wrinkles from her skirt. This was the birthday outfit her mother had sitting at the bottom of the stairs for her when she and Nathan ran inside. It was a white sweater that hung just off her shoulders and a layered pale pink and white Chanel skirt.

508/1060

She loved the way the mid-thigh length skirt flowed as she walked, showing off a lot of leg. Before her father died, Carter had always had a pretty birthday outfit. She was excited to start the tradition again for her birthday this year. She loved this outfit. It was as beautiful as the clothing her father used to give her when she was a kid. That thought brought a sad smile to her face. She really missed him, especially on her birthday. She wondered how he would feel about everything she’d done in her life the past year— meeting Nathan, moving to New York, working in the Salerno Organization, letting Anastacia back in her life, marrying. “Hey, babe? Are you mad at me or something?” Carter snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Nathan speaking to her.

509/1060

He walked into the bathroom, staring at his sleeves as he rolled them up to his elbows. He stood in front of the mirror, completing his task, and then looked up at Carter with a drop-dead gorgeous smile. Carter fought hard to maintain an impassive expression. She didn’t want to smile. She hated when he did this. The Salerno men all had seductive smiles that left women no choice. They had to return the smile— and drool and swoon because the men were so damn stunning. The thought was enough to give Carter the resolve that she needed. She glared at him. “You’re an asshole, Nathan Salerno.” The smile fell from his face and was replaced with a look of innocence. “What’d I do, babe?”

510/1060

Carter placed her hands on her hips. “Are you serious, Nathan?” Nathan’s innocent expression remained. Carter threw up her hands in frustration. “You know what? I give up, Nathan. You don’t want to listen? Then fine, do what you want. But don’t come to me when your dad beats your ass and expect me to have an ice pack ready for your head.” She turned and walked out of the bathroom. “Babe!” She heard Nathan’s smart-ass following after her. He was such an asshole. He only called her “babe” when he was being a clown, the jerk. Carter continued walking until she exited their bedroom. She’d rather be downstairs with her mother right now anyway. Screw Nathan. “Aww, come on, baby. I’m just kidding,” Nathan said as he caught up and fell into

511/1060

step behind her. “I was listening, Carter. I heard you, baby.” “Whatever, Nathan,” Carter said as she descended the staircase. “Carter, don’t be upset. I heard everything you said.” She stopped walking mid-step and turned to him, her hands on her hips again in frustration. Nathan quickly halted to avoid running into her. “What did I say then?” She waited a moment for his answer. “Come on, ‘babe’, tell me what I said.” When Nathan bit his bottom lip, she knew the asshole hadn’t heard a word. Carter let out a grunt of frustration and turned to finish going down the stairs, her hair slapping Nathan in the face. The jerk had better be glad it wasn’t her hand.

512/1060

Nathan chuckled behind her. “Come on, Carter. You can’t expect me to hear everything you’re saying when you walk around looking that good, baby,” he said through a chuckle. Carter’s jaw clenched. He was starting to piss her off. Nathan continued talking, only digging himself deeper. “I mean, between those pumps and that outfit, how do you expect me to focus on anything but your tits, legs, and that sexy ass?” That did it. Now Carter was pissed. She turned around and hit his arm hard. “Oww!” Carter glared at him. “You’re a pig!” she yelled, and then she attacked, slapping him in his arms and head repeatedly.

513/1060

Nathan raised his arms, trying to protect himself, thanking God that she was holding back. But that didn’t mean the shit didn’t hurt. He backed up until the bottom step knocked him off balance, and he fell back. That didn’t stop his wife. She pounced on him. “Dammit, Carter! I said I was sorry!” he yelled, still trying to protect himself. “You’re such an asshole!” Nathan managed to stand back up even as the series of slaps continued. Then Carter made a huge mistake— she punched him in the stomach. As soon as her fist came into contact with the stone wall that was Nathan’s abdomen, severe pain shot through her hand, making her gasp loudly. She remembered the same pain from when she had first hit her father in the stomach, and it hurt just as bad.

514/1060

When Nathan heard her gasp, he peeked to see why the hitting stopped. When he saw the pain flash across her face as she held her hand, he immediately came to her aid. “Oh God, baby, what happened?” he asked softly as he sat down on the stairs and brought her to him. Carter’s quickly pulled herself together as she sat on Nathan’s lap. She knew better than to show her pain, even though it hurt like hell. She looked at Nathan as he began to rub the pain from her hand and frowned. Nathan had to stop coddling her like this or he’d make her weak. She knew her father had loved her more than anything, but whenever she hurt herself with him, he would just tell her to ‘get the hell up and shake it off’. Carter always knew he was only that way with her to make her strong, and

515/1060

she tried her best to please him, even though tears got the best of her sometimes. But she didn’t want to be weak in his eyes, and she didn’t want to be weak in Nathan’s eyes either. If she kept accepting Nathan’s comfort, wouldn’t that make her weak? Nathan took her hand in his and kissed it softly. He was so sweet as he tended to her injury, and Carter continued to stare at him blankly while he kissed her and apologized. No one had ever done anything like this for her. No one but him. No one had ever kissed her pain away or made her feel like it was okay to show it. Just Nathan. Nathan had never made her feel weak when she cried, either— he just held her and told her everything would be fine. And Carter believed him every time.

516/1060

A warm smile appeared on Carter’s face as she watched him tend lovingly to her. Nathan looked up from her hand to her face and was met with her beautiful smile. He brought his hand to her face and ran his thumb across her smiling lips. “Why are you smiling?” he asked sweetly. “Why do you do that?” she asked, genuinely curious. The tender tending wasn’t something Carter was accustomed to. Nathan gave her a curious smile. “Do what?” “When I hurt myself, you hold me. You’re so sweet and gentle with me … like I might break,” she said through a soft laugh. Nathan laughed softly and nodded his head. “Ahhh, sometimes I forget.” Carter’s brows furrowed, but the warm smile remained on her lips. “Forget what?”

517/1060

He pulled her closer to him and kissed her cheeks softly. “That I’m married to the hit-man’s daughter,” he said against her skin. “That my wife is a warrior, a fighter. No pain, no tears, no weakness.” He grasped her chin and put his forehead against hers. “None of that here, Mrs. Salerno,” he said, shaking her head back and forth softly, and Carter chuckled. “I am your husband. So when you’re hurt, or sad, or are just having a serious case of PMS …” Carter slapped his arm playfully for that last one “ …I will hold you, and kiss you, and spoil you rotten, showering your violent little ass with expensive gifts and chocolate from foreign lands. Do you know why, Carterina?” he asked as he pulled her so close that their lips were only a whisper apart.

518/1060

“Why?” Carter whispered, looking deep into his eyes. “Because I love you, Carterina Salerno.” He had said it many times before, but it never ceased to give her butterflies. She closed the small distance between their lips, and immediately felt that impenetrable connection. It was the same feeling that swept through her the moment she laid eyes on him in Hope Beach. It was an unfathomable force, an undeniable pull that tethered her to him the moment she took his hand when she was three years old. Carter slipped deeper and deeper into a place of utter peace as she kissed him deeply. It was always like this with Nathan— his touch, his kiss sent a sweet electricity coursing throughout her body. It made her unaware of the existence of anything else but him…

519/1060

The kiss was sweet, tender, loving … like the kiss they had given each other when they became man and wife in their garden. Carter ran her fingers through his hair, and his arms wrapped tightly around her waist as they slipped deeper and deeper into their own little world. It was normal for Carter and Nathan to become lost in each other, completely oblivious to what was happening around them, once they were in each other’s arms. That explained why they didn’t hear their parents approaching. Anastacia and Angelo came through the walkway from the kitchen. “What the hell is taking them so long? I want to see how she looks in the outfit,” Anastacia muttered as she hung up her cell

520/1060

phone. She had just wrapped up a very important call. Angelo watched her slide the phone into her back pocket. “Who was that?” he asked. “It sounded important.” Anastacia nodded. “That’s because it was,” she said coolly. “So … who was it?” Angelo asked again. Anastacia rolled her eyes. “Why must you know everything, Angelo?” “It was just a question, Ana.” “No, it’s your way of asking if I was on the phone with Paolo,” Anastacia snapped, becoming getting irritated with his questioning. Angelo glared. “Well, were you? You accepted a call from him this morning. He’s been calling you nonstop since then!”

521/1060

“So what? He always calls me. Because I answer the phone, that means I’m fucking him, too?” “Why speak to him? There’s no reason!” “I can speak to whoever the fuck I want to speak to. It’s none of your God-damn business, Angelo! Anastacia Fucking Stone will answer to one man, and one man only, and that’s the fucking Creator when he’s shipping my ass to hell— so fuck off!” “Don’t you care about your daughter? What if that sick prick comes to America? What if he sees her? Will you be able to stop Paolo Luchini when he decides to take her? I swear to God, Ana, if he touches her—” Anastacia hit his chest forcefully. “Do you think I’m a fucking idiot? That I don’t know how to protect my own child? I’ve been protecting her for her entire life! I stayed away

522/1060

from her to protect her! I don’t need you telling me shit about protecting my child!” That’s it! Angelo had had enough. He wanted answers, and he wanted them now. He hadn’t seen her in weeks, and then she showed up in Italy with a jet, wanting to make the trip to America together. He was going to let it go, but now he was mad as hell. If she had spent that time with Paolo, he was done with her— and this time he meant it! “Where have you been?” he yelled. “Tell me right now, Ana! You disappeared without a word, and then you just show up with no explanation? I’m not going through this shit with you again! So tell me!” he ordered. Fire filled Anastacia’s eyes. Was he accusing her of something? “Fuck you!” she shouted and balled up her fist, ready to punch the motherfucker in his face, but she

523/1060

caught movement out of the corner of her eye. She whipped around and gasped as her hand shot to cover her mouth. Nathan and Carter stood at the bottom of the stairs, staring at her and Angelo, wideeyed and mouths agape. “Fuck!” she heard Angelo say behind her. Shit! She thought. Rage shot through her body. She had told him they had to stop fighting. She told him the kids were going to catch them, but the dumb bastard hadn’t listened. Anastacia slowly turned to Angelo with a deadly glare. She didn’t like getting this upset, but it couldn’t be avoided this time. He had pissed her off big time. Her daughter had just heard shit she was never supposed

524/1060

to hear. Anastacia approached him slowly, her body shaking with fury. “You big-mouth fuck!” she spat. Angelo’s jaw ticked as his gray eyes darkened and filled with rage. “You cold, poisonous bitch!” “I fucking hate you!” “I hate you!” “I can’t stand you!” “I swear to God, I wish I never met you!” Anastacia gripped Angelo’s shirt and jerked him forward. “Go straight to hell, you piece of shit!” Angelo grabbed her shoulders and lifted her body from the floor as if she weighed nothing. He shook her, “I’m sick of this shit, Anastacia!”

525/1060

Completely unfazed by Angelo’s show of force, Anastacia delivered a series of forceful blows to Angelo’s chest. Carter and Nathan snapped out of their shock and rushed across the walkway to pull their parents apart. Nathan called to his father in Italian while Carter called to her mother in French, each of them trying to convince them to calm themselves. Eventually, they were able pull the two apart. Carter took her mother through the kitchen and out the back door, and Nathan led his father to the office down the hallway— both trying to get their seething parents as far away from each other as they possibly could.

15

Parents

Carter sat at the bottom of the large stone staircase in her backyard, watching her mother pace back and forth, clenching and unclenching her fists. They’d been out here for about five minutes, and Anastacia hadn’t said a word to her yet. As soon as they’d exited the house, Anastacia descended the staircase quickly and began pacing back and forth, muttering expletives in French. Carter still couldn’t believe what she and Nathan had witnessed. She knew that they had been sleeping together, but she didn’t

528/1060

know that they were in love. She chuckled at the thought. Her mother and her husband’s father were in love. What a tight-knit family they were, she thought sarcastically. She watched her mother continue to pace as she silently ran through the argument she and Nathan had witnessed. Obviously there were some trust issues present in Anastacia and Angelo’s relationship. It was also obvious that they had been in love for a long time. Carter was trying her best not to delve too deeply into what she had heard. She had always thought herself a bit too perceptive, and she was afraid of what she’d find with this particular situation. It was obvious by the violent turn the fight had taken when she and Nathan had been noticed that Anastacia and Angelo had said something they didn’t

529/1060

want Carter or Nathan to hear. That just made Carter more curious. Carter had numerous questions for her mother, the biggest being what did she mean when she’d said she had stayed away to protect her? Protect her from what? Her lifestyle? Carter shook her head. That couldn’t be it. Her father was a hit-man. If they had wanted to keep her away from the lifestyle, they would have given her up for adoption. So what the hell could it be? Carter took a deep breath and released it. She didn’t know, but she’d definitely be asking. She’d also be asking about this Paolo Luchini character and what the fuck was going on there. She had heard Angelo loud and clear. Obviously this guy had an obsession with Anastacia and would be interested in procuring the newest model of her— Carter.

530/1060

Carter snorted disdainfully. That motherfucker would find out very quickly that Carterina Salerno was not Anastacia Stone. Not to mention that Nathan would go coldblooded killer if any man ever tried to take her from him. Carter knew that for a fact. What she couldn’t understand was why her mother was still communicating with Luchini. She thought Angelo had said they weren’t together anymore. Carter shrugged. Who knew? It was obvious the shit between her mother and father in law was intense and went back many years. She wondered how Cesare fit into all of this. “Stop, Carterina.” The sharp voice of her mother cut through her thoughts like a razor-sharp knife. “Stop what?” she asked.

531/1060

“Stop thinking. Stop asking questions.” She stopped pacing and faced Carter with a firm, authoritative expression. “I will not answer any of them. You were not supposed to hear a word of what was said in that house. This is not a puzzle for you to put together, not a problem for you to solve. Stop thinking about it! Do you understand me?” This was something Carter didn’t particularly like about either of her parents. They both knew her too well. Anastacia could read her like a book. She knew her habits, quirks, mannerisms— and so many other things that Carter didn’t even know about herself. What her mother was asking of her just wasn’t fair. She couldn’t expect Carter not to want to ask questions after what she’d just witnessed. She shot up from her seat on the staircase. “That’s not—”

532/1060

“I don’t care if it’s not fair!” Anastacia yelled. “Stop trying to figure shit out. You don’t need to know everything, Carterina. It’s not for you to know!” “But Anastacia—” “Goddammit, Carter!” Anastacia shouted. She flinched at her mother’s rage and backed away from the intensity of it. The look on her mother’s face caused Carter’s rising temper to rapidly decline. Her mother only used “Carter” when she was frustrated with her— or pissed. This time, it was definitely the latter. Carter knew what she had just done wrong. She had called her mother by her first name. Anastacia stormed up to Carter, and Carter lowered her eyes. Mistake number two. She could feel her mother’s rage. “Eye contact,” she growled.

533/1060

Carter willed herself not to cry. She knew that even one tear would piss her mother off even more, just like it did her father. She blinked away her tears, thankful they didn’t fall down her cheeks, and met her mother’s cold hazel eyes. Anastacia tapped her arms. “Unfold those arms. Now.” Carter obediently did as she was told. “Tell me what you did wrong?” she asked icily. It was the same tone Carter’s father would use when she was disobedient or did something unacceptable. Carter maintained eye contact with her mother and answered, “I called you Anastacia.” “Who am I to you?” “My mother,” Carter answered quickly. “Am I Anastacia to you?”

534/1060

“No.” “Would you like me to be? Is Anastacia Stone the person you want to know, or would you rather know your mother? The two are not the same. Choose, Carter.” Carter shifted from one foot to the other nervously and bit back the urge to chew on her bottom lip. The habit used to upset her father, so she knew it would upset her mother, too. “I want to know my mother,” Carter said softly. She wanted the coldness in her mother’s eyes and the icy tone in which she spoke to go away, so Carter did what her father used to do to calm her. She embraced her mother warmly by taking one of her hands in hers, trying to soften her mother’s intimidating demeanor. Even though Carter didn’t want to admit it, it scared her a little. When

535/1060

she was younger, Carter always thought that one day she would piss her father off enough and his killer side would take over. He used to laugh at her whenever she said that, and Carter could now admit it was a silly fear. But Carter felt she had the right to her silly fears with parents like Robert Steele and Anastacia Stone. She could look into her mother’s eyes and see the same thing she had seen in her father’s— a killer lurking there, waiting for the next fix. Carter was not about to die at the hands of one of her own parents. She’d made it with her dad, and she would make it with her mother. Carter looked up at her mother with innocent eyes and the “baby girl” face she used to melt her father with. “I’m sorry, Mama. I really am. I won’t do it again. I promise.” She let her eyes water slightly. “Please don’t be

536/1060

upset with me. I missed you,” Carter whispered softly. It worked. Motherly warmth and love overtook Anastacia’s hard exterior, and she immediately took Carter into her arms. Carter resisted the urge to smile. “Oh God, baby girl. I’m so sorry, my baby,” she cooed as she peppered Carter’s face with kisses. “I didn’t mean to get so upset. I’m not mad at you. Come. Come and sit down with Mama.” She sat on the bottom step of the staircase with Carter and pulled her close. Carter wrapped her arms around her mother’s waist, rested her head on her chest, and sighed. This was better. Carter loved cuddling with her mother. She was warm and smelled like springtime…or what Carter imagined springtime smelled like. Anastacia

537/1060

wrapped her arms around Carter tightly, while Carter played with strands of her mother’s silky black hair. It fascinated her. It was silky, like Nathan’s, with a natural wavy look. She kept it the same length Carter used to keep hers before she met Nathan. Sometimes Carter envied her mother for having such “easy” hair. Carter liked her own hair, but sometimes she wondered what it would be like to simply run a brush through it in the morning and go. She touched her own silky curls and shook her head. It took hours for her to get her hair like this. Her mother’s hair probably looked like that when she got out of bed every morning. Carter heard her mother laugh softly, and she looked up at her face. “There’s nothing wrong with your hair, Carterina. Your hair is perfect.” She gave

538/1060

Carter a smooch on the forehead. “You are perfect,” she said with a loving smile. Carter loved her mother’s smile. She didn’t understand why anyone would think her mother didn’t have a heart and didn’t laugh or smile. With Carter, she did it all the time. She thought her mother had an incredible laugh and a huge heart. It made her feel special to know that her mother reserved her warmth just for her. Carter smiled back. “You’re beautiful, Mom.” Anastacia cupped the back of Carter’s head and kissed her hair. She pulled her close to her chest and rested her chin on her head. She was a woman who had been called beautiful so many times that she had become numb to the flattery. But there was something about hearing her baby girl say it.

539/1060

She could tell by the look in her daughter’s eyes that she wasn’t merely speaking of her appearance, like everyone else in her life that had commented on her beauty. Carterina saw more. She saw what only a child could see in a mother. It was very different for Anastacia to feel such pure love, such sweet, unconditional love. She had never experienced it before. She knew that Carterina hadn’t said it to her yet, but it was written in those big eyes of hers. Of course, Anastacia didn’t feel like she deserved such love, but she’d take it anyway. She was a selfish woman, and she wanted desperately for her daughter to love her. Carterina’s love was the only love that truly mattered. As long as she had her little girl, everyone else could fuck off for all she cared.

540/1060

“It’s okay if you love him, Mom. It really is,” Carter said softly. Anastacia frowned. Damn it— she thought she had made it clear that this wasn’t up for discussion. “Carter—” “No, don’t get mad.” Carter buried her face in her mother’s chest and spoke with a muffled voice. “I don’t want to make you mad. I just meant it’s obvious, you know, that you guys are in love.” She looked up at her mother with smile. “He’s really handsome, Mom.” Her mother rolled her eyes. Carter continued. “And he’s sweet, and a really good person. I wish I had known more about the Salernos after daddy died. I wish I had known that Nathan had looked for me, or that I’d had a place to go for all those years.”

541/1060

Anastacia swallowed the lump in her throat. She hated thinking about the five years her baby had been missing. She had never believed for one minute that Carterina was dead. Not after she had seen all the dead bodies at the scene of Robert’s murder. “I don’t like to think of that time, Carterina. I just wish I had been better prepared. I just never thought …” Anastacia had never gotten over the death of Robert Steele— and never would. She cleared her throat and continued. “I didn’t expect that to happen to your father. I didn’t see it coming. I’m so sorry.” She hugged Carter tightly as she thought of the many horrible things that could have happened to her baby. Nathan Salerno. Anastacia owed that kid so much for taking Carterina away from that place, for protecting her. He had no idea, but

542/1060

he alone— just by being with her— had shut down many plots to capture Carterina. “You don’t have to apologize anymore, Mama. I’m happy now. I have a home, an amazing husband … you. This is what I’ve always wanted. I just wish Daddy was here to see it, to see me.” She looked into her mother’s eyes. “Do you think Daddy would have approved of Nathan and me being together?” Anastacia laughed. “Your father never wanted men in your life, period, baby girl. But he was realistic. You are a very attractive girl. He knew he wouldn’t be able to keep the boys at bay for your entire life.” She cupped Carter’s face. “Yes, baby girl. Your father would have approved. It would’ve taken him some time to accept you relationship with Nathan- because he was so protective- but he’d have come around eventually. He

543/1060

always said that Nathan had so much potential, and he was positive that Angelo would set that boy straight. And Angelo did.” She looked at Carter and saw the confusion on her face. Anastacia frowned. “What is it, honey?” “How often did you and Daddy talk?” Anastacia could hear the change in Carter’s tone. She knew the conversation was about to take a turn. Anastacia prepared herself for whatever questions Carterina would ask. She would be honest, but she couldn’t reveal too much— not yet, and not on her birthday. “I had to talk to your father often, Carterina. We had to discuss you, your future, the things you needed. You know, honey, things parents talk about,” Anastacia replied.

544/1060

Carter frowned. “The way you talk about him, it just sounds like …like you were close. It sounds like you two had a good relationship.” Anastacia shifted uncomfortably. “We did, Carterina.” “But that doesn’t make any sense. He wouldn’t talk about you. He wouldn’t tell me anything. Sometimes it seemed like he hated you. Sometimes he couldn’t even look at me when I asked about my mother.” Anastacia waited a moment, trying to construct an honest explanation without revealing too much too soon. “Our relationship was complicated. Sometimes we got along, and sometimes we didn’t.” “But why wouldn’t he answer my questions about you, Mama? Why would he yell at me the way he did when I asked? Why

545/1060

would he tell me that you made it impossible for anyone to love you? Why would he tell me I’m just like you— and make me feel bad about it?” Carter could feel herself beginning to get emotional. She blinked away the tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Anastacia shook her head. “When did this happen, Carterina? When did your father say these things?” Anastacia asked. She couldn’t believe Robert would say anything like that about her. Anastacia wasn’t perfect, but Robert never had found it difficult to love her. She had never found it difficult to love him, either. Not after everything he had done for her. A tear slipped from Carter’s eyes, and Anastacia caressed her face. “Carterina, tell me what you’re holding back. All of it. Don’t leave anything out,” she said. She knew how

546/1060

Carter kept important details from stories, deeming them unimportant or too hard to talk about. Carter took a shaky breath as more tears began escaping from her eyes. She had never told anyone this before, not even Nathan. She had purposely left some things out of the story she had told Nathan about her father and mother in Hope Beach because she knew he wouldn’t understand. She didn’t even understand it herself. “Mom …” she cried. “Sometimes …” She sniffled. “Sometimes Dad would really…confused me. It was weird. There were times when he would look at me, and all I would see in his eyes was love. And then there were other times when he would look at me like it hurt— like my face caused him physical pain. Those were the bad times. They weren’t often, but they were there, and

547/1060

it hurt. Those were the times when he was short with me, he refused to talk about you, and he wouldn’t confide in me. But he stopped doing that after our big fight about you. After that, I stopped asking about you because I started …” Carter lowered her eyes and looked away from her mother. She couldn’t say the words that she was about to say because it was no longer true. Anastacia saw Carter’s hesitation to continue, but urged her on anyway. “Carterina, continue. Mama needs to know this.” Carter nodded sadly and met her mother’s eyes once again. “That’s when I started to hate you,” she whispered. “I tried to change who I was because I didn’t want to be alone. I hated myself. I hated my face. I hated everything. I didn’t want to talk to Daddy about it because I didn’t want him to

548/1060

get mad again. I didn’t want him to leave me. The day we argued, he left and didn’t come back for a couple of days. When he did come back, it was like nothing had happened. He even tried to bring you up a couple of times, but I wasn’t interested anymore. He asked me why, but I didn’t want to rehash the way we had yelled at each other. We said such hurtful things to one another. But I forgave him. I thought that maybe you had hurt him or something, but it didn’t make any sense.” She shook her head. To this day, she couldn’t make sense of her father’s actions. Anastacia ran her hand tenderly over Carter’s hair, and Carter looked into her eyes once again. Her mother’s actions were nurturing and loving, but her eyes were completely emotionless. “Carterina, don’t stop talking. Tell me what you don’t understand.”

549/1060

Carter bit her bottom lip nervously and nodded. “When I was ten, I asked him about you, and he seemed happy I’d brought it up. He told me that you were French. Then I started to study French. I thought he liked that, but sometimes he seemed to hate it. When I started playing with knives, he told me that you had the same fascination. He explained that the two of you had similar occupations. After I asked him if I was French, too, he said that I had been born in America.” Carter laughed through her tears. “But one day, he came home early from a trip and told me— out of nowhere— that I was to never ask about you again. He said that you were gone and were never coming back. I was forbidden to ask about you.” Carter wiped the tears from her face. “I didn’t understand why. He was the one who had fed my

550/1060

obsession with you in the first place, but I was obedient, and I didn’t ask— until I turned fifteen. That’s when we had the fight.” “Did you and your father have fights like that often, Carterina?” Carter shook her head no. “No, never. That was the first and last time. He was a good father,” Carter defended. She felt like she needed to defend her father. She had never told the story because she didn’t want to paint her father in a bad light. The bad times were not very often. He was the proud, adoring father most of the time, especially when he was teaching her to defend herself. Those were the times they had laughed the most. “I promise you— the bad times were nearly nonexistent. And after that big fight, the bad times completely stopped. We never

551/1060

argued, and he was my dad all the time— every day until his death.” Anastacia nodded her head and smoothed Carter’s hair away from her face. “Shhh, I know, baby. I know how wonderful your father was, trust me.” She held Carter’s face in her hands. “Listen to me, baby girl.” Carter nodded. “Your father loved you more than anything. It did not cause him any pain to see your face, but he was always afraid of what might have happened to you because of your resemblance to me. I have many enemies, and they would go straight for my heart— you— to get my attention. What you saw in his eyes was not disgust or resentment, it was fear and worry. We wanted you to be safe at any cost. And that fight? Well, let’s just say that I was very good at pissing

552/1060

your father off,” she said with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. Carter nodded her understanding, happy to have a little clarity after all these years. Anastacia hugged her close. “I love you so much, honey.” Carter could see that she had shaken off whatever emotion she had been hiding. She decided to forget her curiosity and relax into her mother’s warmth. It was her birthday after all. There was no need to get too deep in to feelings and unanswered questions today. When they broke the hug, Carter held on to her mother’s hand remembering that she wanted to ask her mother a question. She knew her mother had extensive knowledge about the criminal underworld, and what it was like to live in it, and Carter

553/1060

had woken up this morning with a question on her mind. “Mama,” Carter whispered staring down at her mother’s hand. A light tap of Anastacia’s finger on her chin alerted Carter to lift her eyes. “Can I ask you a question about…stuff?” Anastacia frowned in confusion. “Stuff?” Carter nodded. “I mean, you know, this stuff that we are into. The whole mysterious ‘criminal underworld’ thing…” Anastacia chuckled. “You seem so uncomfortable, baby girl.” Carter frowned. “I’m not,” she said defensively. “Can I just ask you, please?” Anastacia nodded. “Go ahead honey.” “Well, it’s about my friend, Jenna.” Whom Carter seemed to be talking to less and less lately. It wasn’t because she didn’t

554/1060

love her, because she did. Carter was just positive she had no control over what was happening in her and Jenna’s relationship. “We used to be best friends- she was like my sister- but lately I’ve been feeling a little…distant.” Carter whispered the last part as sadness overwhelmed her. “Jenna and I used to talk every day-and she would some and stay with Nathan and I every weekend- but after what happened to me…I feel like I’ve been pulling away from her. I’m trying to keep things normal between us, but it seems like every time we talk, I’m lying to her about something. The more I lie to her the greater the distance becomes. I don’t feel like her sister anymore, mama. I feel like a fake…” Carter bit her lip as tears began to stream from her eyes. “And that makes me feel so bad,” she cried. “Because I love her so

555/1060

much, and I remember how it used to be, but it’s just not like that anymore. I feel like an entirely different person…” “Shhh…” Anastacia soothed. She brought Carter into a comforting embrace. “Carterina, my dear Carterina…” Carter felt her mother take a deep breath. “You have to let it die, slowly baby girl.” Carter immediately looked up at her confused. “What?” Let what die slowly? Anastacia sighed and shook her head. “It’s not going to work out, baby girl. You’re getting deeper into this world. Jenna doesn’t belong.” Carter shook her head, no. That wasn’t what she wanted to hear. She wanted her mother to tell her to try harder, or maybe…tell Jenna the truth. “Mom, I don’t understand. Can’t I just try being honest

556/1060

with her. Jenna loves me, we are like sisters-” “Carterina,” she said, he voice now firm. “You know better than that. If you thought that was an option, you would have been honest with her long ago. You are slipping deeper and deeper into a world where secrecy is imperative. There will be a time when you can juggle “the real” and “the fake” but you’re not there yet. You’re young, and this is still new. You’ve taken on a lot right out of the gate, baby girl. You are an invaluable asset to a powerful mafia family, and you are an underboss’s wife. You need to choose now which life you will put first. Do you want the past life, of fake identities and bar waitressing? Or do you want the truth…” “The truth…” Carter whispered. She didn’t even have to think about it. The truth

557/1060

was where Nathan existed. Where ever her husband was, that was where she needed and wanted to be. “Then protect yourself, baby girl. Protect your husband. This Jenna, is an unnecessary liability. I don’t mean to be so blunt, but this is what it is. Let it fizzle. Soon it will disappear and you will never see her again. You will have friends, Carterina. Jenna just won’t be one of them. You are maturing, growing up. The lies will quickly become irritating and a waste of time, trust me.” She placed her hands on Carter’s shoulders. “It hurts, I know. But you need to shake it off and let her go.” Carter hesitated to nod her agreement, but she eventually did. She still didn’t know if she was going to take her mother’s advice or not, but she’d definitely think about it.

558/1060

“Okay, mama,” she said. She hugged her mother. “Thank you…” Anastacia chuckled. “Anytime baby. I know you need time to think about what I said, but know that I’m always here for you…” “I know,” Carter said with a smile. She didn’t feel better about her “Jenna situation”, but she did have a better understanding of why she felt so distant from her now. “Come, baby girl. Let’s go get started on this dinner, shall we?” Anastacia said with a smile. She sensed Carter needed to change the subject. “Can you cook?” Carter asked. Anastacia made a face and shook her head no. “Hell, no. I’ve always had someone doing the cooking for me. I know you can cook, though, so I’ll just watch you and hand

559/1060

you things as you need them. How does that sound?” Carter laughed softly and nodded. “That sounds great, Mama.” As they stood to go back inside, Carter glanced at her mother again. She was still concerned about what had happened in the house between her and Angelo. “Ma, it’s okay if you need to go find Angelo and talk to him. I know how much I hate it when Nathan and I are in an argument. I couldn’t stand it if he and I were mad at each other for too long. I’d suffocate. You should go find him.” Anastacia looked at Carterina with a smile. She loved how refreshingly young Carterina and Nathan were. They had a passionate love that Anastacia remembered having with Angelo and Cesare when she was young.

560/1060

There had been a time when she would feel as if she was suffocating if she and Angelo were on the outs, but over the past 14 years, Anastacia had learned how to deal with separation from him. It wasn’t easy, but she’d managed. And although her love for Angelo had never ceased, she had managed to fall in love with another during their separation. Anastacia began to lead Carterina into the house. “Sweetheart, you may be surprised to hear this after what you just witnessed, but that fight was nothing for Angelo and me. It could get a million times worse than that. Trust me.” “Really? That was pretty intense,” Carter said, worried. Anastacia gave her a reassuring smile. “Yes, really. Now let me see that pretty outfit.”

561/1060

Carter smiled and did as her mother asked. She spun around so her mother could see it, front and back. Anastacia laughed softly. “I knew that this would look perfect on you,” she said as she straightened out Carter’s outfit. “No one knows what you like better than I do, baby girl.” She tapped her nose. “Remember that. Now bring your behind inside. You have guests coming,” she said as she gave Carter’s ear a tug. Carter smiled at that. It was something that her mother had been doing since their first day together. Carter thought it interesting because Kyle did it, too. The exact same way and the exact same ear— every time. Carter took her mother’s hand and they went into the house.

562/1060

*** Nathan groaned. This really sucked. He couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed in the other room. He looked over at his father sitting behind the desk, resting his elbows on the surface, his face in his hands. Nathan shook his head in disappointment. For shame, old man. For shame, Nathan thought. He just couldn’t wrap his head around his father fucking his motherin-law. Well, there was still a possibility that there was no sex involved in his father’s relationship with Anastacia Stone. Nathan began to wonder if he was just in denial. He shrugged. He would continue his denial until he heard the truth from his father’s mouth. “Tell me what Kyle and the boys found, Nathan.”

563/1060

His father had spoken for the first time in twenty minutes, and Nathan chuckled. “That’s what you want to talk about right now?” “Yes,” he replied, never taking his face from his palms. Nathan nodded his understanding. He was never one for being pushy. He’d give the old man some time. He sat back and told his father the whole deal, watching as Angelo’s face rose from his palms and fiery rage filled his eyes. Nathan understood. It was exactly the way he had felt when he first found out about the betrayal. Angelo groaned loudly. “What the fuck is wrong with these men? Do they not appreciate anything? Have we surrounded ourselves with an army of ungrateful motherfuckers?” He stood and paced the floor. “What do we

564/1060

have to do to get through to these greedy sons of bitches?” Nathan interjected, “Pop, this is a rare occurrence. Betrayal isn’t the norm in our organization. Maybe Mitchell was a master of persuasion,” he said sarcastically. “They all wanted the money— Michael Ricci, the men he used for the ambush, Giovanni, and the men in the latest plot to kill Carter and myself. Once we handle this, the betrayal issue in this organization will be nonexistent, I promise you. Every man will see that money isn’t worth the consequences,” Nathan said confidently. Angelo stopped pacing and looked at Nathan. “You think we should—” Nathan nodded. “Yes, we should. I think you should consider having a family meeting.”

565/1060

“Where?” “You know where, Pop.” Angelo laughed darkly. “Nathan, we haven’t used the sanctuary in— hell, I don’t know. You were a kid when I took you to that meeting.” “I remember it very well. I was 15 years old, and I watched you slaughter all of those men. That was the day you sent a very clear message to the families in New York.” “I remember,” Angelo said, a glint in his eye. “They thought I would let them get away with fucking with me, taking over my territory, killing my men. I had to teach them a lesson. They haven’t tested me since,” he said. “That was a lesson in respect— and it taught you one of the many ways to gain respect.”

566/1060

Nathan nodded. “I was basically dead inside anyway. I probably would have killed them all if you would have asked me,” Nathan said matter-of-factly. Angelo sighed. “Don’t say that, boy. You were not dead inside, you were—” Angelo stopped speaking, realizing he was entering forbidden territory with his son. He promised him years ago that he wouldn’t go where he had almost been about to go. Nathan caught his father’s near slipup and cleared his throat uncomfortably. He stood from the couch. “Well, don’t worry about it, Papa. I’ll make the preparations. I know how busy you are.” Angelo nodded in agreement. “I agree. This matter requires a family meeting, indeed. Good work, son.”

567/1060

“It wasn’t my work, Papa. It was Kyle and the guys. I’ve been here, remember? Kyle’s been struggling a bit, but he’s done well. You should let him know that when he gets here.” Angelo nodded. “Yes, I know,” he groaned. “The boy has done well, but he calls me nonstop. I am not used to that. You don’t call me for anything— you just handle shit. It used to piss me off, but the past few months have really made me appreciate your hardheaded ass.” Nathan chuckled. “I don’t know why you get mad. I always do the right thing,” Nathan said smugly. “I’m glad you finally appreciate me, old man.” “Old? Bite your tongue!” he said in mock offense. “I’m finished talking to your smartass. Shall we go? I need to apologize to your

568/1060

wife for letting her damn mother get to me,” Angelo said a bit bitterly. And there it was. The window. Nathan decided that now was the perfect time to ask his father about his and Anastacia’s relationship. There was still an infinitesimal chance they weren’t fucking. Nathan cleared his throat and sat on the edge of the desk. “Uhhh … Pop? Can I ask you a question about that?” Nathan asked. He was still feeling a little uncomfortable about the situation. The sooner he got this cleared up, the better. Damn, he was really in denial. Angelo frowned and hesitated, but eventually nodded. “Go ahead, son,” he said slowly. All right, here we go, Nathan thought. He knew what a stickler his father was for

569/1060

respect, so he tried to figure out how to word this question respectfully. He cocked his head to the side and bluntly asked, “Are you fucking Carter’s mother?” He didn’t know how to ask it any other way. He just wanted it to be out there in the open so his father could tell him that he wasn’t, and they could move forward. He didn’t know why Carter had been so worked up upstairs. He could handle this. Nathan was still waiting for an answer a minute after he asked the question. Angelo just stood, staring at Nathan with an impassive expression. He stood there for another moment before placing his hands on his hips and dropping his head forward. He walked slowly toward Nathan, stopping a small distance away from him. He lifted his head and

570/1060

narrowed his gray eyes on his son. Nathan stared back with an identical pair. “Come again, son? I don’t think I heard you correctly,” he said, now speaking in his mother tongue. Nathan was confused. How the hell did he not hear? He was sure he had spoken loudly enough, and there wasn’t anyone in the office except the two of them. Nathan shrugged. “I asked if you were fucking Carter’s mother. Fucking her. Are you fucking Anastacia Stone?” Nathan asked in Italian. He repeated the word fucking with more emphasis this time to be sure his father heard. Nathan was once again met with silence from his father. He frowned. What the hell was his— ?

571/1060

Nathan’s thoughts were abruptly interrupted when his father smacked him in the back of the head— hard. His father hit him with so much force that he nearly fell off the damn desk. He rubbed the throbbing spot on the back of his head and turned to his father, giving him a disapproving look. “What the shit, Pop?” Nathan yelled. “Are you out of your fucking mind?!” Angelo shouted. “My own damn son doesn’t know how to speak to me! You don’t know how to be respectful to your own fucking father?” “What the hell did I—” Nathan cut himself off as realization hit him. “You are fucking her, aren’t you?! What the fu— ahhh!” Nathan bellowed when his father hit him

572/1060

again. He was positive the hit was harder this time. “What the hell is wrong with you?” Nathan’s father gripped his shirt and yanked him up from the edge of the desk. “Do you think that just because you’re twenty-five and married, I won’t kick your little blonde ass, Nathan Alessandro Salerno?” “Little. Blonde. Ass? Really? Pop. I’ am inch shorter than you. And what in the fuck does the Salerno family have against my goddamn blonde hair!” Nathan learned long ago that the best thing for him to do when his father was this pissed off at him was to act like a damn fool. It was the only way to bring his dad back down. He wasn’t stupid, though. He knew the only reason he got away with acting like this with his father was because he was his

573/1060

son. Anyone else wouldn’t have been so lucky. Angelo let out an enraged roar and pushed Nathan forcefully back on the couch behind him. He continued to shout in Italian at him. “Why do you insist on being such a fucking smart-ass all the time? You think everything is a damn joke, Nathan!” Nathan leaned back. “No, Father. I don’t think everything is a joke,” Nathan said calmly. “I just find it funny that you get upset when I’m right. You should be used to it by now— you did raise me.” Angelo groaned, too tired to deal with his son. He walked behind the large desk and fell back in the chair behind it.

574/1060

“What is your relationship with Anastacia, Pop?” Nathan asked. He sat and waited for his father’s response. Angelo ran his hand over his face. “You won’t leave it be, will you?” “You know I won’t,” Nathan said as he sat back on the couch and rested his aching head. “Just tell me. We’ve never kept anything from one another. Even when I didn’t like you, I told you shit because I loved you. Now spill.” Angelo shook his head. “I love you, too, son. You know I do. But it’s just too complicated a story.” “I have time, and so do you.” “Son,” said Angelo with an exasperated groan.

575/1060

Nathan frowned and sat forward. “What are you hiding from me?” he asked accusingly. Angelo looked over at him and feigned confusion. “What are you talking about?” “You won’t talk to me. You’re hiding a relationship, which you never do. What the hell happened to Cynthia? You two were talking about living together— and now this? And the weirdest part is you never even mentioned any type of romantic involvement with Anastacia to me.” “That’s because it was none of your fucking business, Nathan,” Angelo snapped. “See, Pop? You’re hiding something! We don’t keep shit from each other. Haven’t since I was a kid—” “Did you not keep Carterina from me for weeks?” Angelo accused.

576/1060

Nathan frowned. “That was different.” “How so, Nathan?” “I told you that I didn’t mean to do that. I was preoccupied. I wasn’t lying about that.” Angelo chuckled. “Yes, I remember you lying to me over the phone.” Nathan frowned. “I didn’t lie. I withheld information. I had to— you know that.” Angelo snorted. “Bullshit, Nathan. You didn’t tell me that you cut off Andrew Reeves, that you had an active threat on the table, or that you found Robert Steele’s daughter. What could have possibly kept you so occupied you forgot to inform me of these things?” Nathan stared at his father blankly. Was he fucking serious? Nathan blinked and pursed his lips before snapping. “What the fuck do you think kept me occupied?” he

577/1060

yelled. “I was falling in love! I told her I loved her the first night. I didn’t even allow her to go back to her own damn house. She stayed with me the entire time. We barely left the bedroom. I wasn’t lying to you— I just … I wasn’t ready to tell you,” Nathan said, lowering his voice. “Tell me what? That you had found Robert’s daughter?” Nathan shifted uncomfortably. He didn’t want to talk about this. Weren’t they supposed to be discussing his relationship with Anastacia? “Stop changing the subject.” Angelo frowned at the change in Nathan’s attitude. He was no longer talking to smartass Nathan. That meant he had something on his mind.

578/1060

“What is it, son? Tell me.” Angelo leaned forward in his seat, resting his elbows on the table and clasping his hands. Nathan sat silently. He didn’t want this conversation to go where he knew it was going. He had told Carter he wasn’t ready. “Why the hell should I tell you anything? You certainly haven’t been telling me shit these past few months,” Nathan said, hoping the conversation would end. Angelo sighed in defeat. “Fine, have your way. I will tell you what you need to know about my relationship with Ana.” He saw Nathan’s smug smile and shook his head. “Not so fast, boy. I will not share if you do not share. So … share,” Angelo said as he motioned for Nathan to continue. Nathan sat for a minute, trying to decide whether or not to continue. He had told

579/1060

Carter he wasn’t ready for this conversation, but it looked like the opportunity to fix things between them was right here in front of him. “I’ll only move forward because I no longer feel like arguing with you.” Angelo nodded for Nathan to continue. Nathan sighed. He didn’t know if the words were going to come, but he’d try. He’d never spoken about this with anyone except Carter. He’d never spoken about this with his father, but things were different now, and he wanted to tell his father that. “I didn’t call during that time because I fell in love with her. I’d had the phone in my hand, and I was going to tell you the next morning, but I …I wasn’t ready to admit that I’d done something I’d told myself I wouldn’t do …”

580/1060

Angelo frowned in confusion. “I don’t understand, Nathan.” “I know you don’t. That’s because I never told you.” Nathan cleared his throat and shifted before continuing. “A-after …” Nathan cleared his throat again. Shit, this was hard. “After mom died …” Angelo’s body stilled when Nathan mentioned his mother. He didn’t know how to react, Nathan had never— not once since the day he was found in that bathroom with his mother’s body— spoken about her to him. And now that he was, Angelo was speechless, but he continued to listen closely. “I made a choice then. I told myself that I wouldn’t fall in love. I wouldn’t put a woman in danger by bringing her into my life. I thought that if I did, what happened to Mama would … you know. I have a lot of

581/1060

enemies. And we never figured out who did that to her …” Nathan took a deep breath. “I knew I couldn’t take it if anything ever happened to a woman because of me. Then when that shit with Mitchell happened, I thought I was right. As soon as I fell for a woman, she was dead. And I know you kept telling me it wasn’t my fault, but I didn’t believe you. I still couldn’t look in the mirror.” Guilt and sorrow filled Angelo. “Nathan—” Nathan shook his head. “No. Pop, don’t apologize,” he said calmly. “You don’t have to apologize anymore. Like I said, I’ve changed, and so has my view on many things that have happened in my life.” Nathan swallowed then took a deep breath. “What happened to Carter wasn’t my fault. Just like what happened to mom wasn’t yours. We both

582/1060

would have prevented the events if we could have.” Nathan could feel himself getting emotional, so he pushed back the urge to shut down so that he could continue. He wanted his dad to hear this. “What happened to her messed me up. Seeing her on that floor, having her blood all over me … It took something from me. I didn’t think that I could have a life like this because I thought that when she died, she took my—” Nathan paused to collect himself again. “I thought she took my heart with her. But now I see that it was impossible for Mama to take my heart, or my ability to love another, when she died. She wanted me to love. She always said so.” Nathan sat back and smiled, caught up in good memories of his mother. “Do you know she spoke of Carter years after that day in the garden? She told me I had to find her.

583/1060

That it was her wish that I marry the ‘stunning little girl with the beautiful hair’.” Nathan chuckled. “I always agreed with her even though I didn’t believe in the wishing anymore. I just loved that she still did. She still believed that everything could get better by simply making a wish.” Nathan looked over at his father, sitting behind the desk in silence. “Do you think she would’ve loved Carter, Pop?” And just like that, Angelo was looking into the eyes of a five-year-old Nathan sitting on the couch, asking him about Carter. He was trying not to get to emotional, but his son was one of the few people in this world that evoked strong emotion from him. He didn’t want to be a sappy father and cry, but Nathan had finally opened up— the way Angelo had always wanted him to. He’d just

584/1060

broken down the decade-long barrier that had always kept Angelo at arm’s length for nearly fourteen years. Fuck not being a sappy father. He was a sappy father, and he didn’t give shit anymore. Angelo pushed back from the desk and stood. Nathan watched him curiously, but that didn’t stop Angelo. He needed to hug his baby boy. If this was his only chance to comfort his son the way he had wanted to when Anya died, then he would take it. He made his way to where Nathan sat, gripped his shirt, and pulled him to his feet and into a tight hug. He noticed Nathan’s hesitation to return the embrace, and he kissed his son’s hair lovingly, just as he used to do when he was a child. “Ti amo il mio bel bambino … Your mother would have adored her,” he said as

585/1060

he continued to hug him. Nathan’s hesitation began to ease, and he embraced his father in return. “She would have loved her because you love her,” Angelo chuckled. “Plus, your wife is a pro at bombarding her way into someone’s heart.” Nathan’s hesitation completely melted away after the comment about his wife. He laughed and embraced his father fully. They both laughed until they broke their hug. “Indeed she is, Papa. But she makes it so easy to love her once she makes it in,” Nathan said. Angelo nodded. “Yes, she does.” He looked at his son, noticing that he had indeed changed in such a short time. He was happy. Angelo loved seeing his boy happy. “You are happy son, yes?” Angelo asked.

586/1060

Nathan smiled and chuckled. “I am, Pop. Very happy.” Angelo slapped him on the back goodnaturedly and went to sit on the edge of the desk. “Have the two of you spoken of when you plan to return. If she needs more time, that’s okay with me. I know it was a long recovery.” Nathan plopped on the couch with a sigh. “She’s ready, Pop. She’s been ready. Carterina is stronger than I am— the hold-up has been more on my end than hers.” Nathan groaned and raked his fingers through his hair. “She and I will talk about it tonight before bed— maybe. You and everyone else are welcome to stay here tonight if you like, or I can set you up somewhere else, but I have to tell Carterina about what was found, and

587/1060

she’ll want to prepare for our return immediately after I do. So …” Angelo nodded in understanding. “You two will need to get caught up on what has been happening. You don’t worry. I will make arrangements for everyone. You and Carterina will need privacy for your discussion. We will be here in the morning to help begin the preparations and inform you of the changes that have been made at S.O.” “Changes?” “Yes, son, changes. What occurred in that building will never happen again. We were careless with security. We made some improvements that I will tell you about tomorrow.” Nathan nodded his understanding. “Come, let’s head back in there.”

588/1060

Nathan shook his head no. “Not so fast, old man. We had a deal. I answered your questions and more— now you answer mine. What the hell is going on between you and Anastacia?” Nathan asked in a firm voice. Angelo sighed and nodded. “A deal’s a deal,” he said, deciding to tell Nathan only enough to satisfy his curiosity. “Anastacia Stone was my first love, and continues to be a persistent pain in my ass. I hate her, and I love her, but sometimes I wish I just hated her. What you saw in there was a game we like to play from time to time. Nothing serious. At least not for us. The woman once hit me in the back of the head with a damn lamp, and five minutes later, we were making love …” Nathan’s eyebrows arched, and he laughed.

589/1060

Angelo rolled his eyes. “Like I said before, our relationship is complicated and messy. It’s difficult for me to explain.” Nathan held up his hands. “It’s okay. I think I’ve heard enough. You two still love each other. It is what it is. Just try not to kill each other, all right?” Nathan joked. “At least not in my house. Blood’s not easy to get out of these expensive ass carpets.” Angelo laughed. “Well we haven’t killed each other yet smart-ass.” He smacked Nathan in the back of the head. Softer this time. “Yeah, but she was kicking your ass in there, Pop,” Nathan said through a laugh. “She’s half your size, and she didn’t even flinch when you grabbed her. She just kept kicking your ass.” Nathan couldn’t hold back his laughter at this point. Thinking about

590/1060

little Anastacia beating his dad the way she did was the funniest shit. Angelo smiled at his son then caught him quickly in a head lock. “Don’t take it out on me, old man!” Nathan yelled. Angelo ruffed up his hair as Nathan tried to break loose from his father’s tight hold. Once he broke loose, he jogged out of the office laughing. Angelo came strolling out of the office soon after. “Keep laughing at your Papa, boy. How many times have I saved your ass from little Anastacia? I believe she kicked your ass the first day you brought her to meet me,” Angelo said smugly. “Had you crying on the floor, holding your little winky.” Nathan gasped in outrage. “Again with the little winky shit?” Nathan pointed at his

591/1060

father. “You and Cesare need to chill with that!” Angelo laughed. “I’m a grown-ass man, Pop.” Nathan glared at his father “And yes, I remember that … Not one of you motherfuckers helped me,” Nathan said, feigning hurt. Angelo shrugged. “She keeps you in check,” he smirked. “I couldn’t have asked for a better daughter-in-law.” Nathan rolled his eyes. “Whatever.” They began walking down the hallway toward the kitchen when Nathan remembered something he wanted to ask his father. “Hey, how did Cynthia take the break-up?” Nathan asked. When his father didn’t answer, Nathan glanced behind him. Angelo still followed him, but his expression was impassive.

592/1060

Nathan frowned. “Pop? How did she take it?” he asked, still making his way to the kitchen. He heard music playing, and the heavenly scent of sirloin hit his nose as they made it closer to the kitchen. Angelo was still silent behind Nathan, and Nathan abruptly stopped walking. He turned to his father with a look of disapproval. Angelo gave Nathan a warning glare. “Nathan—” Nathan cut him off before he spoke another word. “Quello che volete. I wash my hands of it. Your relationship with Anastacia is yours. But—” Nathan turned to his father and narrowed cold, gray eyes on him “— the next time you and Anastacia decide to have a boxing match, do it before you walk into my house. Neither myself nor my wife will be

593/1060

involved in whatever the hell you two have going on. Keep us out of it.” Angelo didn’t speak for a moment, but then nodded his head. “I understand, son. It won’t happen again.” Nathan cooled his heated demeanor. “Good.” He had nothing more to say about it to his father. The man could do whatever he wanted. Nathan didn’t agree with his actions, but what could he do about them really? He knew that his father was only with Cynthia because her family name had done wonders for him in the political world— not to mention the fact that she looked good on his arm. But his complete disregard for the feelings of the women he loved was disappointing to Nathan. Plus Anastacia would kill him— and Cynthia.

594/1060

Nathan turned to walk down the hall. “I’m going to find my wife,” he said without a backwards glance. As he neared the kitchen, his ears were greeted by the sound of Carter’s melodic laughter. Entering the kitchen, he smiled at the sight before him.

16

Secrets Secrets

“Move your hips, Momma, come on,” Carter said, laughing at the look on her mother’s face as she danced around the kitchen. It was something Carter had been doing in the kitchen since she was a kid. She had gotten her dad to join her, Nathan sometimes joined her, and now she would get her mother to join her, too. “No, Carterina. I don’t dance,” Anastacia said as she poked at the sirloin. Carter pursed her lips and took the utensil from her mother. She bounced over

597/1060

to the sirloins to flip them, never halting the movement of her hips. “You will dance with me, Mother. I won’t take no for an answer. I didn’t with Daddy, and I won’t with you.” Anastacia snorted. “You did not get you father to dance around the kitchen.” “Did, too!” “No, you didn’t,” Anastacia said with a look of disbelief. Carter smiled. “Yes, I did. Daddy danced around the kitchen with me on numerous occasions, thank you. It was—” Carter gasped when the next band came on the radio. “The Script! Oh, Maman, vous avez danser avec moi, s’il vous plait!” Carter pleaded with her mother to dance with her as she danced circles around her. Anastacia laughed. “No, Carterina!” Carter grabbed her hands and started to

598/1060

move around the kitchen floor. Anastacia laughed loud at her daughter’s silly dance moves while Carter continued to gyrate around her, singing her favorite song. Once Carter had finished bothering her mother, she released her and turned slowly to Nathan. She had felt him enter the room not too long ago. She always knew when he was around. They were connected. His presence sent chills down her spine and heat coursing through her entire body. It was impossible to ignore. “Hi, Bubby,” Carter said. Suddenly, she felt a little shy. What the hell? Nathan chuckled. “Hi, baby,” he said in a soft, sexy, deep voice. “Come over here and hug your husband. I missed you.” Carter smiled and ran over to Nathan. Once there, he lifted her up until their eyes

599/1060

were level and kissed her lips. Carter wrapped her arms around his neck, surrendering to him. Mmm … Nathan. Carter felt light-headed, like she was floating. It was the sexiest feeling. But it only served to fuel her insatiable need to be touched by him even more. “You two never stop being adorable, do you?” Anastacia laughed softly. Carter pulled back from their kiss as heat rushed to her cheeks. Crap. She always got a little carried away with Nathan. It always felt like they were the only two in the room even when they weren’t. “Oops,” she whispered. Nathan chuckled. Anastacia smiled. “Giving your husband a kiss isn’t something to be shy about, baby girl.” She winked at Carter and wiped her

600/1060

hands with a towel from the counter. “I will leave you two. I must go and get the rest of Carterina’s gifts.” “Mama, you didn’t have to get me anything.” “Are you out of your mind? It’s your birthday, baby girl. I want to sit next to you and watch you open the gifts I gave you. This will be the first year that you will actually know what’s from me. I …” Anastacia paused and cleared her throat. She was feeling a little too much again. She didn’t like to cry, but this was the first time she would get to be with Carter for her birthday. She wished Carter’s father could have been here. “Anyway, I just want it to be special.” Nathan placed her back on her feet, and she turned to her mother. “You sent me birthday gifts?” she asked.

601/1060

Anastacia laughed softly to avoid showing her emotion. “Of course, I did.” Her voice came out a hoarse whisper. It was getting harder and harder to hold this in. “Every birthday outfit you ever wore. Do you think you father could pick out clothes like that?” She shook her head. Carter laughed, fighting emotions of her own. “I should have known,” she pouted. “Oh, Mommy—” She scurried over to her mother and hugged her. “You’ve already made my birthday special. You’re here with me. That’s all I’ve ever wanted for as long as I can remember.” Carter suddenly chuckled, thinking of something funny. “What do you think Daddy would say, seeing us here, together like this?” Anastacia placed a hand on each side of Carter’s face. “He would be happy.” She

602/1060

kissed both of Carter’s cheeks. “I miss him, too, honey … very much,” she whispered. “I will be back. I love you, sweetheart.” Anastacia turned to leave the kitchen just as Carter muttered something softly. She turned back around. “Did you say something, Carterina?” Carter’s body tensed, and she clasped her hands in front of her. Lowering her eyes, she shook her head no. It didn’t take her long to realize what she had done wrong, and she quickly met her mother’s eyes with an apologetic smile. “No, Mama. I didn’t say anything,” she lied. “I’ll see you when you get back,” she said softly. Her mother stared at her for a moment then nodded her head and left the kitchen.

603/1060

Once she was gone, Carter turned back to Nathan. “Shit …” she sighed, disappointed in her weakness. “I’m such a coward.” Nathan crossed his arms over his chest and slowly strolled over to her. “Baby, you’re not a coward. You and your mother are making progress. Do you remember how it was the first week?” Carter nodded. She did. She had been extremely shy around her mother then, and now they were dancing around the kitchen together. They’d come a long way. It had been fast— too fast for Carter to completely trust it. She just couldn’t shake a bad feeling she was starting to have. “Carter?” Nathan touched her face, and she looked up into his concerned eyes.

604/1060

She touched his hand. “I’m all right. I am. I just …” she frowned. “I feel like she’s keeping something from me.” “About what?” “My dad … their relationship,” she sighed. “I told her some things today, and she completely shut off. I mean, one second she was warm, and then I revealed something, and she went completely blank. It’s like she’s reacting, but she doesn’t want me to know her reaction.” “And you think that means she’s hiding something?” “Doesn’t it?” Carter asked, looking for Nathan’s input. He knew how to read these situations just as well she did. He could tell on the spot if someone was holding something back. That’s how he had gotten

605/1060

her to open up about Anastacia in the first place. Nathan let out a long breath and nodded. “Yes, but not just her— my father, too.” He was sure they were keeping secrets. He hoped to God they weren’t the life-altering kind, for both his and Carter’s sake. Carter groaned and wrapped her arms around Nathan’s waist. He wrapped his around her and held her close. “And what did your father say about their relationship?” Carter asked. “He said it’s complicated … She was his first love— and a pain in the ass, or something like that.” “They’re going to kill each other, Bubby,” she whined. Nathan sighed and rubbed her back. “I know.” He lifted her chin so their eyes could

606/1060

meet. “But promise me something, baby. We don’t get involved in their bullshit. I know what it’s like being stuck in the middle of two people you love. I’m not doing it, and I don’t want you to, either. What happens between them is their business. We stay focused on us. Agreed?” Carter looked at him for a moment then nodded her head. “Agreed, Bubby.” She stood on her toes and kissed him. “Will you promise me something, too?” she asked. “Anything,” Nathan replied. “I know they’re keeping something from us, Nathan. Whatever it is, I want you to promise me that it won’t affect what we have. Promise it will always be you and me against the bullshit.” Nathan smiled. “I promise. I’m sure it’s not all that bad, baby, but whatever happens,

607/1060

we’ll get through it together.” He kissed her to seal the deal. When their lips parted, he confided, “I talked to him about my mother.” Carter’s eyes lit up. She opened her mouth to ask him how it went, but Nathan placed his finger to her lips. “We’ll talk about it later. I promise,” he said softly. Carter smiled and nodded and continued preparing her birthday dinner. “That fight? That was intense, Bubby,” Carter said over her shoulder. “I was terrified. Do we fight like that? God, please tell me we don’t.” Nathan laughed. “Well, I still have scars from some of our fights,” he joked. Carter looked up from the food with a naughty smile. “Nathan, you and I both know those scars you have aren’t from the fights— they’re from after the fights,” she

608/1060

reminded him. She had a few scars herself. The outline of Nathan’s hand was damn near imprinted on her ass. Nathan smirked then closed the distance between them once again. “You’re so sexy, Carterina.” He came up behind her and pressed his body against hers. Carter leaned back against him. “I know I am,” she teased. She turned to face him and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Just wait until you see my performance as your ice cream sundae tonight,” she said with her most wicked smile. Almost immediately, Nathan’s entire demeanor changed, and his gray eyes darkened with lust. Carter could feel his body responding to her game. She knew he wanted to take her right there in the kitchen, and he

609/1060

probably would have had Angelo not walked in at that moment. “It smells heavenly in here.” Carter glanced over to the kitchen entrance, a little disappointed that she and Nathan were no longer alone, but still happy to see her father-in-law. She tried to leave Nathan’s arms, but he held on to her tighter and growled. Carter giggled. “Nathan,” she whispered. “If you’re good now, I’ll be bad later.” He immediately let her go. She laughed and ran as quickly as her feet allowed into Angelo’s waiting embrace. “Hi!” she squealed as Angelo picked her up into a warm hug. “Happy Birthday, sweet girl.” He kissed her cheek and set her back on the ground.

610/1060

Carter looked up at him with concern. “Not that I’m prying or anything, but … are you okay?” Carter asked. She hated seeing Angelo and her mother so mad at each other. She hoped they had worked through it. Angelo smiled and pinched her nose. Carter scrunched up her face and tried to get away from his torture. He chuckled at the face she made and set her free. “Well, at least Ana’s clone likes me,” he teased. Carter had to laugh at that. “I’m sure you’ll charm your way back into her good graces, Angelo Salerno. If your words don’t work, you can just use that devastatingly beautiful Salerno smile. Apparently Stone women have a weakness for it,” she said as she walked back over to the food. “I know I do.” She winked at Nathan, and he wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.

611/1060

“Jesus,” Angelo said, drawing Carter’s attention away from her husband’s bad behavior. “You sound like your mother, child. Are men described as beautiful now?” He walked over to the half-circle table by the window. “Well, is there any other way to describe a Salerno man? I don’t think so. There’s nothing wrong with a beautiful man, Daddy Salerno. You should listen to my mother more. Apparently— much like my husband— she’s always right.” Angelo rolled his eyes and Carter chuckled.

17

Happy Birthday Carterina

The Originals were the first to arrive. Carter clung to Cesare’s arm and scowled at her mother— who had made it back not too long after she’d left— when she had the audacity to greet him with a kiss on his cheek. Leading him to the kitchen, she proceeded to try to feed him food she had prepared from her hand. He laughed. “Carterina, stop this,” he said, trying to fight off her efforts. Carter insisted. “Stop fighting me, Cesiebear. Let me feed you.”

614/1060

“Why do you call me ‘Cesiebear’ every time, eh?” “Because I know how much you love it. Now eat.” She caught him off guard and popped the food in his mouth. He laughed and chewed at the same time. Carter reached up and touched his face softly, and he quickly backed away from her touch. “Jesus Christ, Carterina!” he groaned. “Why do you insist on teasing me like this?” Carter shrugged her shoulders. She didn’t know why she did it. She just had fun teasing the guy. A little while later Carter found herself feeding a much more willing man. Her man. Nathan tasted each of her hors d’oeuvres with exaggerated moans of pleasure. She sat on his lap and fed him while simultaneously

615/1060

blocking his hand from slipping under her skirt. “Aww … look at the happy couple.” Carter looked up with a smile when she heard Kyle’s voice. She stood from Nathan’s lap and scrambled over to his open arms. “Kyle!” she screamed. Kyle laughed. “You miss me, beautiful?” She placed a kiss on his cheek. “You know I did.” She looked into eyes to find him staring at her lips. A sly smile appeared on his face. “What kind of lip gloss are you wearing, Carterina?” Carter cocked her head to the side with a look of confusion. “If you keep looking at my wife’s lips like that, the next greeting you get will be from the bottom of my shoe.”

616/1060

Kyle chuckled and looked up at Nathan. “I don’t know. The kiss I want to give her just might be worth it Nathan.” Nathan arched an eyebrow. “I’m going beat your ass, Kyle.” Kyle’s smiled wider. “Bring it on, Russian.” Carter raised her hand between them to get their attention. “Now, while I do agree with Kyle that my kiss is worth a good beating, I must say I’m disappointed that no one even asked me if I wanted to be kissed.” That made them both smile. She let out an exaggerated sigh. “Because of your disregard for my wants, I will not be kissing either of you. I’ll just leave you here to kiss each other.” They frowned, and Carter smirked. “As for me? I’ll be leaving to find someone else to

617/1060

kiss.” Carter started to walk away. “Has anyone seen Cesare?” Both Nathan and Kyle reached for her at the same time and pulled her back. Carter laughed. “As you can see, Carter’s still crazy,” Nathan said as he brought her to his side. Carter wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head on his chest. Kyle chuckled. “Well, she’s been living with you, so I expected as much.” Nathan chuckled. “Fuck you, you blueeyed son of bitch.” He and Kyle slapped hands and pulled each other into a hug, sandwiching Carter between them. Umm…hell yes, Carter thought. “I do have blue eyes … and my mother is a bitch,” Kyle said. They both laughed and completed their hug with loud slaps on the

618/1060

back. “How’s married life treating you?” he asked. “Very well,” Nathan replied with a nod. Kyle slipped a cell phone into Nathan’s hand, and Nathan put into his pocket. Carter caught the exchange, but didn’t react. It was one more thing Nathan was keeping from her, but she wasn’t going to ruin her birthday by going off about it. Her mother was right— everything was not for her to know. It probably had nothing to do with her. She tuned back into Nathan and Kyle’s conversation. “Are you enjoying all of the power you’ve been given in my absence?” Nathan asked Kyle. “Fuck no,” he said, walking over to the beer and appetizers.

619/1060

Kyle’s response amused both Nathan and Carter. They looked at each other and laughed. “I believe they’ve developed an appreciation for their mean Russian underboss,” Carter said as she rested her head on Nathan’s chest. Nathan nodded. “It’s about damn time.” “Damn legs!” Mickey’s voice sounded from the kitchen entrance. “Did you dress that sexy just for me, baby?” He wiggled his eyebrows in playful suggestion. Carter smiled. “Depends … did you dress that sexy for me, Mikilo?” she said with her sexiest smile. Mikey sauntered over to her and took her from Nathan’s possessive embrace. Surprisingly, Nathan let her go.

620/1060

“You know I always have to look good for you, Legs. You’ve had to stare at Nathan’s ugly ass for the past couple of months—” Carter burst into laughter. Mickey brought her up into a hug and gave her a big smooch on her cheek. “— so it’s the least I could do,” he said with a wink. Carter smiled wide and kissed his cheek. Damn, she had missed him. “Kiss my ass, Mickey,” Nathan said, trying to hide his amusement, but Carter caught it. After letting Carter go, Mickey walked over to Nathan and gave him a good-natured slap on the back. “It smells damn good in here, Carter,” Mickey said, walking over to the food.

621/1060

He bypassed the appetizers and went straight for the roasted chicken. Carter gasped and scurried over to the food. “Mickey, stop!” Mickey didn’t listen, but she made it over to him just in time to slap his hand away. “Dammit, Carter, I’m starving!” he yelled. “Feed me, woman!” Carter glared at him. “If you touch this chicken, I’ll kick your ass, Mickey.” “From the looks of this chicken, the ass kicking just might be worth it!” They argued until she gave in and gave him a taste of the chicken. Then she convinced Mickey to go flirt with her mother for a while. ***

622/1060

It was finally dinnertime, and Carter was more than ready to dig into her masterpiece. She noticed that when the older family members entered the dining room, there was some tension between them, but she didn’t dwell on it. As her mother had said, everything was not a puzzle for her to solve. Carter agreed with her mother, so she shook off her curiosity. Everyone took their seats at the table, and Carter sat happily between Nathan and her mother. The whole scene before her was dream come true. She had dreamed of having an amazing family, a beautiful home, a gorgeous husband, and she had it all. Her family wasn’t what many would consider normal— everyone at this table, including herself, had a body count— but she loved them nevertheless. This was the perfect life for her. Now all

623/1060

she and Nathan needed was a child. Not yet though, Carter thought. She still had a few things she needed to handle before she could take time off from her bad-ass life to be fat and pregnant with a Salerno baby. Once everyone was seated, Angelo blessed the food, and everyone present made the sign of the cross. Their lifestyle didn’t necessarily reflect it, but every man present was very much Catholic. Carter had learned more about the religion when she and Nathan first moved in together. Her first and only experience with church had been with her ex, Henry. He’d attended a Baptist church. When dinner finally began, Carter was quite pleased with the reaction to the meal she’d prepared. The moans of delight put a satisfied smile on her face. Everyone told Nathan how lucky he was to have such an

624/1060

amazing woman. His pride in their admiration of her was almost palpable. Carter loved to give Nathan reason to be proud she was his. She loved that they were all enjoying the meal. She’d prepared all of her father’s favorites, feeling the need to be close to him since this was the first year she’d celebrated her birthday without him. She really did miss him. Once the conversations started, everyone settled in comfortably. The Originals spoke about their travels, and her mother spoke about where she’d been in her absence. The guys told hilarious stories about Kyle’s stand-out moments as their boss and had Nathan and Carter in stitches. Carter and Nathan shared the appropriate moments of their honeymoon, and Carter told the story

625/1060

of Nathan’s trip to the grocery store. She related how Katherine had saved Nathan from the group of rabid females and how her daughter said he resembled a Ken Barbie doll. Carter had never seen Angelo laugh so hard. Before she knew it, it was well past midnight, and they still relaxed at the table, visiting and having drinks. They had been in the dining room for hours laughing and telling stories, and Carter had been showered with numerous extravagant gifts from all over the world. Eventually, the conversation eased into talk about business— and New York. Bruno asked a question Carter knew pissed Nathan off because as soon as the question was asked, Nathan’s expression went from warm to ice cold. “So when will you two be coming back to work?” he asked. “I know I’m not the

626/1060

only one who wants to know— just the only one brave enough to ask.” Bruno continued coolly, “There are many matters in Las Vegas that could use the attention of the actual underboss, not the acting one. Not to mention that in the short time she’s been with S.O., Carterina’s influence has become quite important to many of the men I do business with. I have associates that refuse to meet unless she’s present. I’m not the only one affected by your absence.” “Bruno, I think this is a conversation Carter and Nathan should have alone,” Angelo interjected, seeming irritated at Bruno’s boldness. Bruno raised an eyebrow. “I know that. I just think it’s important they know how things are going in their absence, Angelo.

627/1060

This will help them make the right decision, yes?” “A decision they can come to later. They have time,” Angelo bit out through clenched teeth. He was trying to remain calm and polite while a guest in his son and daughter-inlaw’s house. Bruno sighed and leaned back in his chair. “Why not be honest with them? They’re both needed in New York, Italy, and Las Vegas.” “Bruno, I understand what you’ve said,” Nathan said in a deep but calm voice. “As my father said, though, my wife and I will discuss it.” “When?” Nathan slammed his fist on the table. “When we do!” he snapped. Bruno closed his mouth.

628/1060

“Calm yourself, Nathan,” Angelo said quietly. But what Angelo didn’t know was that Nathan wasn’t the one that needed calming. As if to absorb the rage radiating from Carter, Anastacia placed a calming hand on Carter’s shoulder. When Carter turned to her, Anastacia swallowed hard. The warmth and expression usually present in her daughter’s eyes had emptied, leaving them cold and completely void of emotion. “Shit,” Anastacia muttered. She didn’t know if Carter’s temper was exactly like her own, but if it was, these men better back off. “Do you want to take a walk, baby girl?” Anastacia asked her, determined to keep her anger from escalating. “We can talk.” “No.”

629/1060

Anastacia muttered expletives in French and sat back, preparing herself for whatever was going to happen next. Nathan waved his hand. “Change the subject. This is Carter’s birthday— we should be focusing on that.” “It’s past midnight, Nathan. It’s no longer my birthday. Bruno, you don’t have to stop telling us what you need. Continue if you’d like,” Carter said sweetly. But her expression was anything but sweet. “Carter—” Carter raised her hand toward Nathan, silencing him. She knew the gesture would piss him off, but she didn’t give a flying fuck. “Bruno I would like to apologize for my husband’s rude behavior. It seems he’s forgotten how to treat family visiting our home. Perhaps we should address his attitude problem

630/1060

when we have this ‘discussion’ I know absolutely nothing about. Now as I said before, feel free to talk openly. If my husband knows what’s good for him, he will not yell at this table again.” Her warning was clear and cold, causing everyone at the table to shift uncomfortably in their seats. “Give me the associates’ names, and I will help as soon as my husband and I have our discussion.” Between Carter’s deadly tone and expressionless stare, and Nathan’s deadly glare and sudden silence, everyone at the table knew that the evening was about to take a very dark turn. Uneasiness settled in the pit of their stomachs. Bruno shook his head “It is fine, Carterina. I shouldn’t have said anything,” he apologized, looking back at Nathan.

631/1060

“Bruno, its fine,” Carter said, more sharply than she wanted. She spoke again, this time in a calmer voice. “You don’t have to walk on eggshells,” she said firmly. “Just speak freely,” she said, feeling a large amount of frustration at the moment. She reached forward and retrieved her wine, downing the entire contents of the glass, hoping it would calm her. “No, Carterina, all is well,” he said. “It was insensitive of me to push you so soon. You survived a traumatic event, and it’s only normal for you to be affected by it and a little afraid to return.” Carter’s hand began to tighten around her wine glass. Rage more intense than any she’d ever felt engulfed her body. Suddenly, the sound of the glass shattering in her grip filled the room. Everyone at the table was

632/1060

silenced by the sight of Carter sitting motionless in her chair, eyes empty, shards of glass stuck in her hand, blood oozing through her fingers. “Carter, enough of this,” Nathan said firmly. “You’re hurt. Come, I’ll wrap it upstairs. We need to talk— right now.” “No,” Carter said quietly. She couldn’t feel the pain, and that was a problem. “What do you mean, no?” Nathan asked in disbelief. “Look it up, Nathan, and then you’ll know what I mean by no,” she spat. Carter had tried to be patient with Nathan, but now she was done. This was the last straw. The secrets, the lies, and the isolation had pushed her past her patience limit. She stood from the table, looked down at her hand, and pulled the glass from it,

633/1060

tossing each piece on the empty plate in front of her. She examined her hand to ensure all the glass was removed and pushed her chair back behind her. “For the record— to everyone at this table— I will not break down in tears at the mere mention of New York City—” Angelo tried to speak, but Carter continued as if she didn’t hear him. “— I’m not a damsel in distress. I need allies, but I don’t need to be saved. I don’t cower, and I’m not weak. I can only tolerate being hidden for a certain amount of time before I snap.” Her jaw ticked. “That one was for my husband, whom I will not be talking to privately tonight.” Nathan angrily spoke Carter’s name, but Carter continued.

634/1060

“And if my husband knows what’s good for him, he will not come to sleep in our bed tonight.” She locked eyes with him. “And yes, baby, that was a threat.” She turned away from him and looked at Bruno. “Bruno dear, your concern was sincere, and I love you for it, I truly do, but you are mistaken. I’m not afraid to return to work. Please give me the names of the associates. I’ll contact you, and we’ll talk about setting up some meetings.” Nathan spoke again “Carter, just—” “Carter, just what, Nathan?” She turned to look at him, one eyebrow arched. “Tell me, honey. Better yet— don’t tell me. You haven’t been telling me anything anyway. You’ve been keeping secrets from your weak, fragile wife—” “You aren’t weak, Carter. You know I know that!”

635/1060

“No, I don’t!” Carter said sharply “I don’t even think you know the woman you married anymore.” Nathan shot up from his seat. “I know exactly who you are! Give me a minute to explain—” “You’re not getting shit, Nathan. You’ve had countless chances to have a ‘discussion’ with me. I no longer want to talk to you.” “I don’t care if you don’t want to talk!” “Exactly!” Carter shouted. “You don’t care about my wants, Nathan! That’s the problem! You’ve been making decisions for me, not with me! I’m not your goddamn child— I’m your wife!” “That’s exactly right— you’re my wife! You come before all work obligations and responsibilities. I don’t give a shit about any of it when it comes to you. When I think about

636/1060

New York, all that crosses my mind is holding your nearly lifeless body in my arms.” “And every time I think about New York, I want to find the motherfuckers that helped Mitchell with that goddamn attack and rip their heads off!” “Don’t you think I want that, too?” “I don’t know what you want, Nathan!” she screamed and punched him in the arm. “I don’t know anything because you don’t talk to me! You shut me out, like any little piece of information might cause me to break. Do you even want to be with me?” Nathan frowned. “What kind of question is that? Of course, I want to be with you. I love you!” he shouted. “Then act like it! Act like you know who I am! I told who I was in Hope Beach— nothing has changed! I was Carterina Anastacia

637/1060

Stone when you met me, and I’m Carterina Anastacia Stone now. So unless you want me to snap and kick your ass up and down this entire goddamn house, I suggest you act like you know who the fuck you fell in love with!” She punched the wall next to her. “I’m fucking pissed, Nathan, and I need blood. I need some type of revenge for what was done to me. I can’t sit around here on my ass waiting for you to fight my battles.” She placed her blood-streaked hand on his chest and pushed him back against the wall behind him. “You. Are. My. Husband— you have a responsibility to take care of me and make sure I’m happy. I know my desires may not be those of a conventional wife, but all the same, you made vows. You promised me I’d want for nothing. You promised to give me what I need.” Carter gripped the front of

638/1060

Nathan’s shirt. Her eyes narrowed in a menacing glare, and she kept her voice low. “Well, husband, I’ve told you what I need.” She jerked him forward. “Now give it to me.” Nathan stared into her eyes, his own blazing fire. “We need privacy.” His low voice was heard clearly by everyone. “Let’s leave them to finish their discussion,” Angelo said. Carter and Nathan heard the sounds of everyone packing up and leaving, but neither of them looked away. Their eyes remained locked. Once their home had emptied of all guests, Carter released Nathan and took a step back. She arched an eyebrow. “Now shall we have this discussion, honey?” Her tone was

639/1060

pleasant, but her expression was anything but. Nathan growled. “Indeed, Mrs. Salerno.” A sinister smile appeared on his face. “We will definitely be talking …” *** Carter had no idea how it happened. One moment she was screaming at him, and the next— “Yes!” Nathan’s fingers sunk into her hips as he grinded into her from behind. Carter’s eyes rolled to the back of her head. She bit down hard on her knuckle and let out a moan as Nathan delivered a smack to her ass— she’d received a lot of those tonight.

640/1060

“Nathan,” she moaned and pushed back against him. “You like that, baby?” His deep, husky voice made her shudder, and she nodded her head vigorously. “Yes,” she hissed when he slammed into her again. God, she was such a ho for this. One night. All she’d had to do was hold out for one night to teach the asshole a lesson. Nathan delivered another hard thrust and smacked her ass again. Carter saw stars. Her fist clenched the bed sheet as a loud cry burst free from her lips. Fuck lessons. Who needed a lesson? What lesson had she wanted to teach him again? God, she didn’t know. She didn’t care. Carter’s total focus was now on the man lying flush against her back, pounding into

641/1060

her. His deep voice in her ear, speaking to her roughly in Russian, gave her chills. He held a handful of her hair in his fist and turned her head to the side, claiming her mouth in a hard, passionate kiss. Carter had expected him to stop again, make her beg for it. But after what seemed like an eternity of torturing her, he was finally going to let her come! “Yes! Please don’t stop, don’t stop!” Her pleas were desperate at this point. She didn’t know how long he’d been withholding her orgasm, but if he stopped again she was sure she’d turn around and kill him. He broke the kiss and rammed into her hard. Carter gasped, screamed, and cried out his name. She met each of his frantic thrusts, screaming, “Fuck me!” over and over again until— her entire world erupted.

642/1060

“Oh God, yes!” she screamed as wave after wave after wave of sensation rippled through her entire body. “Oh, my God!” she cried. She grabbed for anything within reach. She screamed and begged. She told him it was too much, but he didn’t stop. Nathan fucked her mercilessly. Carter gasped and released a loud cry as another orgasm seized her body. She reached behind him and grabbed his ass, digging her nails into his skin as she continued meeting his thrusts. Her orgasms were strong, one following right after the other. Carter didn’t think she would survive. The human body couldn’t possibly be built to withstand this much pleasure. She didn’t give a shit if it could or not. If she had to die, this would be a fucking good way to go.

643/1060

She felt Nathan tense above her and bite down on her shoulder, grunting and thrusting through his own release. The pain of his bite made Carter moan. Aftershocks from her orgasms shot off through her body, making it impossible for her to move. After a moment, Nathan rolled over on his back and collapsed beside her. Carter couldn’t move. She just lay there on her stomach while their combined heavy breathing filled the room. “Holy shit.” She heard the breathless words from Nathan next to her, and she nodded her agreement. Holy shit, indeed. Carter was pretty sure she couldn’t walk. Nathan fondled her behind possessively then slid his hand down to cup her between her legs.

644/1060

“Damn, baby.” Carter could only whimper. Nathan could be such a caveman sometimes. But she didn’t care. He could be whatever the hell he wanted. That man owned every part of her body, and Carter wasn’t ashamed to admit it. She heard him chuckle as he rolled over behind her. “Are you awake?” “Yes,” she answered. “You think we frightened our family?” Carter chuckled. “I’m pretty sure they’re expecting to see some broken dishes in the dining room when they come back tomorrow.” She shrugged. “Either that, or they’ll expect for you to have a few bruises.” Nathan laughed and pulled her over to him. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her back against his chest. “God, I love you.”

645/1060

“Even when I threaten you?” she asked with a smile. He let out a deep moan and pressed his lips to her ear. “Some of the most dangerous men in the world are afraid to threaten me. But you, my beautiful wife, have never once been afraid to tell me that you’ll kick my ass.” Carter let out a satisfied sigh and closed her eyes. “I will kick your ass,” she muttered. Nathan growled and slapped her behind lightly. “And that little fact never ceases to turn me on.” Carter rolled her eyes then moaned when Nathan kissed her neck. “Are you hungry?” he asked. Carter frowned and laughed at the question. Why would she be— ? Well, they’d just

646/1060

burned a lot of calories. She knew there were some leftovers from dinner, too. “You know what?” she said. “I am kind of hungry.” Only problem was, she couldn’t walk. “Good.” He released her, got up from the bed, and walked over to her side. Carter rolled over on her back, looking up at him through messy hair. “I can’t walk.” She stretched out her arms. “Carry me?” she pouted. Nathan chuckled and scooped her up in his arms. Carter squealed, wrapping her arms around his neck. “So what are we snacking on?” she asked happily. “Well, I was thinking some leftovers from your dinner.” Carter nodded.

647/1060

“Then I’m going to have an ice cream sundae.” Carter frowned, but then saw the sly smile on her husband’s face and remembered his role play idea from earlier at the store. The one where she was the ice cream sundae. She threw back her head and laughed loudly.

18

Parents Part 2

Anastacia had just changed into her comfortable clothes when Angelo knocked on her front door. She lived in a small cottage she had built on property she bought not too far from Nathan and Carter’s home. It was amazing how fast one could have a home built when money wasn’t an object. When she opened the door, Angelo entered and immediately took her into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply, desperately needing his love after a long day of thinking. She had

650/1060

pushed her inner turmoil aside for the duration of Carterina’s birthday, but now she could no longer keep it in. She needed to talk to Angelo about what Carterina had told her earlier today. When they broke their kiss, Anastacia rested her head on his chest. “They fight better than we do,” Angelo said. “Yes, they do. Less physical combat, and more arguing.” Anastacia laughed softly. “We could learn something from them.” Angelo chuckled. “Will we ever be that good at being a couple?” Anastacia sighed and shook her head. “No,” she replied as she left his embrace. She walked over to her plush couch and sat down, tucking her legs under her. “We will never have what they have, Angelo. They

651/1060

have an effortless love that people like us envy. Your son knew he wanted her the moment he saw her.” “I knew I wanted you the moment I saw you …” “But you let me fall in love with another man, too. You were stubborn and prideful. Every time you walked away, Cesare swooped in to pick up the pieces. Then you left for good, and I still went back to you.” “Because we love each other, Ana. We’ll never be able to stay away from each other.” Anastacia frowned and shook her head firmly. “Our love has never been enough, Angelo. We hurt each other every time we were together. We failed miserably at our epic love story, so God made a better you and a better me, and he put them together to fix his mistake. Our children were made for each other.

652/1060

They knew it when they were toddlers. Carterina acted as if her heart had been taken from her when she was torn away from your son all those years ago. They found each other again after nineteen years. Your son knew it was Carterina just by looking into her eyes. ” Anastacia let out a humorless laugh. “That shit just doesn’t happen.” “God’s laughing at us,” Angelo said. “Yes!” Anastacia exclaimed as she fell back on the couch in exhaustion. “And it’s so fucking wrong to think like this, I know. But Carterina and Nathan will do everything that we had planned to do— and so much more. Not only that, but they will do it better than we could have ever dreamed of doing it.” Anastacia felt Angelo plop down on the couch next to her with a loud sigh.

653/1060

“Do you want to know a secret?” he asked. Anastacia waved her hand in the air, signaling for him to continue. “I’ve been preparing Nathan for leadership ever since he was fourteen years old. When he was twenty, he killed Vladimir Pavlovich Beriya with his bare hands, and he established a large band of allies all around the world by the time he was twenty-two. Since then, he’s been doing everything right. He’s made a name for himself, has even gained the respect of motherfuckers who hate the sight of me, and he’s referred to as this mysterious, Russian. My son has already accomplished so much, and he’s barely twenty-five, and I’m so proud of him. I really am. I love my son more than my life, and I’m proud to be his father, but

654/1060

sometimes … sometimes I’m just like …fuck you. Fuck you, you little perfect bastard.” Anastacia’s hand shot down from her face and she looked at Angelo in utter shock. When looked back at her with a sad sigh and shrugged his shoulders, Anastacia lost it. She burst into hysterical laughter. She held her stomach as she nearly fell off of the couch, trapped in a fit of uncontrollable laughter. She didn’t even stop when she felt Angelo’s arms wrap around her waist, and he rested his head on her breasts. “You’re such a bitch, Ana,” he said through laughter. “I’m trying to tell you something serious— confide in you— and your ass laughs.” “I’m sorry!” “Just let the laughter out. It’s probably been pent up in there because ‘The bad-ass

655/1060

Anastacia Stone’ hasn’t allowed herself to laugh for the last forty-five years.” His words only made her laugh harder. But once she’d calmed a bit, she wrapped her arms around him. “I’m sorry, Angelo. I understand. I really do. I’ve felt the same way.” Angelo looked up at her. “You have?” She nodded and pushed his hair from his eyes. “Yes, I have. I’ve been up close and personal with my daughter for only a few months, and I’ve felt that same jealousy more times than I can count. When I was twenty-three, I was so fucked up. I was running from a maniac and secretly stalking my newborn baby. Carterina is so much better at everything than I was. She’s survived without her father better than I did without mine, and she did that all on her own. I had Fiorenzo, unlimited money, a place to live,

656/1060

and was spoiled rotten by Paolo. Carterina lived on the streets by herself— and she made it.” She locked eyes with Angelo. “Is it possible to be jealous of her and admire her at the same time?” Angelo pulled her down the couch a little and kissed her. “Yes,” he said, staring deeply into her eyes. “That’s exactly how I feel. I admire my son, but I also envy him …” “We’re so fucked up, Angelo. What does that say about us? What kind of parents are we?” “Human,” he replied. Anastacia chuckled softly. They lay quietly in each other’s arms for a while, enjoying the silence. After a moment Anastacia decided it was time for her to talk to Angelo about her latest issue.

657/1060

“I have to tell you something. Carterina and I had a talk outside last night. She told me of some arguments she and her father had had about me. She said he’d spoken ill of me and told her she was never to ask about me,” she said quietly. “So you and Robert didn’t get along?” he asked curiously. “Does that bother you?” Anastacia shook her head. “That’s the problem, Angelo. Robert and I fought, but only the way any normal couple would.” “Couple?” he asked in disbelief. Anastacia shifted in his arms to look into his eyes. “It didn’t start off that way. But even when he we weren’t together, even when he found out I was spending all of my time with you, he didn’t speak ill of me to our child. After I ended it with you, I was around him a lot more. He and I eventually fell in

658/1060

love. It happened so quickly. He was such a good father to our baby, and I was finally able to see that. I couldn’t help but fall in love with the man who had saved my baby, Angelo.” Angelo frowned and nodded his head— he didn’t like it, but he understood it. “Remember when I told you Carterina would meet me when she was eighteen?” she asked. “Yes.” Anastacia inhaled a shaky breath. “That’s because we were finally going to be together with our daughter.” Shit! She was tearing up. Shake it off, Anastacia! She always did this when she thought about Robert. “Robert and I wanted to be a family with our daughter, but we didn’t want to start a war while she was young and at risk. Eighteen seemed like

659/1060

the perfect age. Carterina would have been properly trained by then, and she would’ve been able to understand why I’d had to stay away from her. She would have been able to fight with us for our family. We could’ve started fresh with our daughter and lived anywhere we wanted to.” She blinked away her tears. “But he died.” The tears came back with a force as soon as the words left her mouth. Her bottom lip quivered, and her hands started shaking. “Shit!” She took a gasping breath and looked down at Angelo’s chest. Angelo held her tighter. “Stop it, Angelo. Don’t encourage my weakness,” she said, looking up at him with glassy eyes. Angelo frowned. “It’s not weakness, Anastacia. You’re grieving. You lost someone

660/1060

you love. You’re human. Stop fighting it, and just be sad that he’s gone.” She did exactly what he told her. For the first time with Angelo, Anastacia let the tears fall freely down her face. “Robert would never have said those things about me, Angelo. He knew me, he really knew me … and he loved me, regardless.” Her voice shook as she spoke. “He loved me past all the bullshit. Even when I was a bitch, even though I made a mistake, he still loved me, and I loved him … so much,” she whispered. “Since I know Robert wasn’t the one to make my daughter hate me that leaves only one possibility.” “Silas,” Angelo whispered. At the mention of the man she hated more than anything in this world, Anastacia’s tears turned to rage.

661/1060

“Fucking Silas,” she spat. “That lying son of a bitch wouldn’t stay away. He went into my daughter’s house. He ate with her, argued with her, and acted like he was her father. He made her think her father hated me just because he hated me. He made our lives a living hell. I don’t want to be afraid of him, but I don’t have Robert anymore, and I don’t know how to handle him. I need your help, Angelo.” Angelo hugged her close and tried to kiss her tears away. “I’ll do anything for you, Ana. You know that. I love you, and I love Carterina. Whatever it takes, no matter how long it takes, I’ll do what I have to do to keep you both safe.” Anastacia nodded. “I need you to help me find Silas so I can kill him, and end this once and for all…”

19

Training Carter

Three weeks later. Two days till the day of reckoning. “You still don’t trust me.” “Goddammit, Carter! I said I trust you! Now stop looking at me like that and pay attention!” Carter glared at him. “You know I hate it when you yell at me, Nathan. And I know what I’m talking about. You still don—” Carter saw the large fist coming at her even before Nathan shouted her name to warn her. She swiftly took a step back and

664/1060

watched as the bumbling idiot missed a step. Taking the advantage, she delivered a kick she had learned as a child to the back of his head, sending him to the ground face first. She didn’t have much time before her next opponent attacked. This guy was bigger, and a bit more of a struggle. He picked her up in the air, and Carter knew he could toss her like a rag doll— but that shit wasn’t going to happen. She squirmed until she shook her arm loose. Then she slammed her elbow into his face repeatedly until he released her. Tumbling to the ground, she chuckled when she saw the huge man cursing angrily and holding his eye. She spit out the small amount of blood in her mouth. “Bitch,” she shot at him.

665/1060

The bull of a man charged. She could hear her husband trying to break through Lucca, Kyle, Dante and Mickey’s barricade, but Carter was able to ignore that and focus all of her attention on the fists flying her direction. She blocked a punch to the face from her opponent then caught the bastard off guard with a right hook. When he hesitated to retaliate, Carter caught him with a left hook, and then an uppercut to the balls. He fell to his knees, howling in pain. She took the opportunity to connect her knee with his face— hard. The large man’s body jerked backward from the impact of Carter’s hit, and his unconscious body fell to the ground. “Oh, my God,” Lucca whispered in awe. “That was incredible!” he said through a laugh.

666/1060

“Hell, yeah!” Mickey cheered. “Damn! Did you see that shit? I know I’m not the only one who witnessed it. Holy shit!” He ran his hands over his new buzz cut. “That made me hungry. I need a sandwich— anyone else want sandwich?” He waved and turned to go into the house. “Fuck it, I’m going to get a sandwich. That was bad ass, Carter! God, I can’t wait until you get back to New York,” he said as he walked into the house. The guys chuckled, following him in to get snacks, too. The Originals remained at the patio table with their work. Nathan groaned and let loose the breath he’d been holding, relieved that it was over. Four unconscious men now lay on the ground around her.

667/1060

Anastacia walked over to the newly unconscious man to make sure he was still breathing. “Good job, baby girl. Very good job,” she said. Carter gave her mother a nod. “Reno!” Carter called. He was now one of the men on her personal security team. She had been able put it together herself over the past three weeks. Reno had taken over the deceased Gianni’s position. Reno ran over to her quickly with a bottle of water. Carter wiped the sweat from her brow and placed her hands on her hips. Damn, she was tired. She paced the yard, trying to catch her breath, and took the water from Reno, giving him a smile of gratitude. She was so

668/1060

glad this was the last day of her mother’s training battery. Anastacia had put everything on hold the day after Carter’s birthday, insisting that Carter was not returning to work until she had gotten in a few weeks of training. Carter had been pissed at first, but then she had thought about it. She’d been inactive for months— no workouts, no reflex tests. Not to mention she had suffered a serious head injury that could have had some negative effects on the skills she’d acquired as a child. Carter hadn’t been exercising at all since her recovery— it showed when she’d started her first week of training with her mother. She got her ass kicked, badly. And it pissed her off. Now it was the third and final week. Not only had Carter fully recovered her skills, she

669/1060

was filled with an immense amount of rage. Nathan and the guys had decided last night that it was best to fill her in on everything— Giovanni, the money, the betrayal. She had taken out her anger on the faces of the men lying unconscious in her backyard. They were volunteers her mother had brought to the house, men who dared to challenge her, hoping to get the Spook Steel experience. Well, she’d given it to them all right. She had asked them to attack her at the same time so she could see what it would be like to be ambushed in hand-to-hand combat. She already knew what it was like to be ambushed in a gun fight. They’d all agreed to do so after she assured their safety from her husband. Nathan wasn’t happy when he found out Anastacia wanted Carter to fight a

670/1060

group of muscle-bound men on her last day of training. She tried to tell him that it was for Carter’s own good, and that she needed to make sure she could protect herself from the most difficult of enemies. Nathan would hear none of it. He paced their large back porch the entire time while his father sat at the patio table trying to calm him, and guys blocked his way to Carter. Not that they would have been able to stop Nathan if he had really wanted to get through. Lucca was the only one with a fair shot, the only one of them with a matching strong, Salerno build. “That was amazing Carter,” Reno said in astonishment. He handed Carter a small towel. “Really, I’ve never seen anything like it. You were just— I mean— You’re so—” Carter looked up in confusion. Why is he babbling?

671/1060

“I meant to say that I admire you, Carter. I have since the day you came to New York,” he said. Carter looked up at him curiously. When she locked eyes with him she saw it … He stared at her with longing in his big, green eyes. Shit. Katherine was right… Carter sighed and took a drink of her water. Reno was good at his job, and she liked him a lot. She chose him to take Gianni’s place on her personal security because she knew him well. She also liked him enough to give him the raise in pay the position came with. But if Nathan caught wind of Reno’s crush, he’d be out, and Carter didn’t want that. She felt comfortable with Reno and didn’t want anyone else. She knew Reno

672/1060

would always have her back if a situation presented itself. “Thank you, Reno,” Carter said. “Do I have any messages?” she asked him in an effort to keep the conversation about business. He nodded his head. She hadn’t been back to work yet, but she had definitely been active. She and Nathan had been on the phone all day every day. Carter had mostly been running interference for both Angelo and Nathan. A large number of crime families and businessmen and women wanted to meet with Angelo and Nathan. When they couldn’t get to them, they went straight to Carterina Stone. They knew if anyone had access to the boss and underboss of the Salerno crime family, it was her. So, even in her absence, and even though there had been rumor of her death around

673/1060

the office, Carter had acquired more power and influence in the world she’d grown to love. “You have a cut, Carter,” Reno said, breaking Carter away from her thoughts. “Right there.” Carter looked down, following Reno’s eyes to the side of her bare stomach. She wore a pink sports bra and a pair of black Capri yoga pants. Her long ponytail fell forward and nearly brushed against the wound on her bare stomach, but Reno quickly caught it. He ran his fingers through her ponytail then pushed it over her shoulder, letting his fingers linger on her bare skin. Quickly glancing up, Carter could see that he was gazing at her skin. Reno then ran his calloused fingers over the soft skin of her shoulder and bit down on his bottom lip.

674/1060

Carter quickly corrected him, silently praying that none of the men on the porch had seen the contact. She continued to examine her wound and lowered her voice. “Drop your hand, Reno.” As if snapping back to reality, Reno quickly obeyed. “Stand up straight, and take a step back,” she commanded softly. Reno swallowed and did as Carter said. He frowned and shook his head. “I’m so sorry. I-I don’t know what I was thinking …” He ran his hand over his face nervously. “Don’t apologize, Reno.” She looked at him with a kind smile. “You just have to be careful. I need you to control yourself. I like you, and I’d like to keep you,” she said lightly, hoping it would put him at ease.

675/1060

It worked, but it may have put him a little too at ease. Reno smiled warmly. “You make it kind of hard for a guy, Carter,” he said, laughing nervously. “That’s an understatement. You make it very hard. I can usually control myself, but sometimes … You know …You’re so beautiful …” His voice trailed off as his gaze fell to her breasts. Carter almost laughed, but cleared her throat instead, getting his attention. “Give me the messages, Reno,” she said, redirecting back to safe territory. She was too used to men’s reactions to her appearance to be offended by his ogling. It seriously got old. Nathan’s compliments about her appearance were the only ones that gave her butterflies. They were the only compliments that she longed for.

676/1060

Reno’s eyes snapped to attention, and his cheeks reddened with embarrassment. With a small nod, he pulled some papers from his back pocket. Carter reached out to take that papers from his hand and had to fight the urge to roll her eyes when his fingers lingered once again after making contact with her skin. Carter pulled the paper from his hand. “Reno,” she said, warning him. Reno cleared his throat uncomfortably. “I’m sorry. Shit,” he whispered. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” “Well, figure it out, Reno, and pull it together,” she chided. “I told you I want you on my security because I trust you. My husband likes you, too, so don’t screw this up!” she whispered sharply.

677/1060

Reno nodded his head seriously, seeming to get his head back in the game. He changed the subject while he waited for Carter to look through her messages, and Carter was genuinely grateful for it. “Are they sure you need security with you?” Reno asked, looking at the slowly recovering men on the ground. “It looks like you can handle yourself pretty well,” he said. Carter scanned her messages. “I just need men there to have my back— just in case. And the added security will put my family at ease when I go back to work. After what happened, they’re all a little overprotective,” she muttered. “Yeah, I know. I hope you know that I have your back, Carter. Nothing will happen to you if I can help it. I-I just want you to know that I—”

678/1060

Suddenly Carter felt her body warm and her muscles tense. The hairs on the back of her neck stood and an intense chill shot down her spine, causing her to gasp. Nathan. Shit! Carter quickly interjected. “Reno, that will be all for now. We’ll talk later, okay?” she said quickly. Reno frowned, wondering why she had cut him off. “Um … Yeah. Sure— I just—” “All wrapped up over here, baby?” The sound of the underboss’s voice was all it took for Reno to snap to attention. “I’ll talk to you later, Carter,” he said quickly. With a nod, he turned to leave. Carter saw Nathan’s jaw tick. Dammit! He’d seen. “She’s gorgeous, isn’t she?” Nathan called to Reno.

679/1060

Carter rolled her eyes. “Oh shit …” she thought. Reno muttered some expletives under his breath and stopped walking. He turned to Nathan, feigning confusion. “I’m sorry, boss. I didn’t hear you,” Reno said, becoming visibly uneasy. Reno suddenly looked so small. Carter had never thought him a small man before, and she was sure he was about six years older than Nathan. But Nathan and his father had the ability to make any man look tiny. It wasn’t because of their height or build, but more because of their overwhelming aura of power. “Carterina. She is beautiful, yes?” he asked with a hint of his distinct accent becoming audible. It was a mixture of both of

680/1060

his parent’s accents. Mostly Russian, in Carter’s opinion. Reno cleared his throat uncomfortably. “Yeah, boss. She’s very beautiful,” he answered softly. Nathan raised an eyebrow. “‘Very beautiful,’” Nathan echoed. Reno nodded. “Yes, sir.” “Nathan, leave him alone,” Carter said, feeling sorry for Reno. Nathan ignored her. “Her hair is beautiful too, yes? It is like a soft cloud. Feels good against your skin, doesn’t it?” Reno didn’t respond. “Answer me,” Nathan commanded. “Yes, sir,” Reno answered, willing himself not to lower his eyes shamefully. “It does.” “And her skin …” Nathan smiled deviously. “Exotic, isn’t it?”

681/1060

Reno nodded yes. “Stunning shade of brown, and very smooth.” Nathan took long, slow strides until he stood directly in front of Reno, towering over him. He crossed his arms over his chest. “Did you enjoy touching my wife, Reno?” Nathan asked in a menacing tone. “Her skin— is it as soft as it looks?” When Reno didn’t answer, Nathan snapped. “Answer the question!” he shouted. Reno flinched. “Forgive me! It won’t happen again, boss!” Reno said frantically. Nathan gripped Reno’s shirt and jerked him forward. “You’re fucking right it won’t happen again, you little shit! If I ever see you put one fucking finger on my wife again, I will detach the offending hand from your body! Do you understand me?” he roared. “Yes!”

682/1060

Nathan pushed Reno back forcefully, and he slammed to the ground with a loud “Oomph.” Nathan straightened his clothing. “Good,” he said, suddenly calm. “I was hoping you would. You’re good at what you do, Reno. It’d be a shame if this family lost a soldier like you. As long as we understand each other—” “Yes, sir,” Reno said, standing up and making sure to show no weakness. “All right.” Nathan gave a flick of his wrist. “Now get the fuck out of my backyard.” Reno quickly left. Nathan looked over to see that Carter’s four opponents had recovered and were getting up from the ground. “Goodbye,” he said to dismiss them.

683/1060

With a nod, they all tried to shake off the obvious pain they were in, and they jogged out of the backyard. Nathan shifted his gaze to Carter. She hadn’t moved. She just stood staring at him, a blank expression on her face. After a moment, Nathan closed the distance between them. Carter arched her eyebrow. “Feel better now?” Nathan nodded. “I do, actually. Much better.” A smile tugged at Carter’s lips. “Did you have to be so scary?” she asked. Nathan nodded again. “Yes, I did. There are rules, baby,” he said coolly. Carter smiled. “Care to share with me?” Nathan cocked his head slightly to the side, and a sexy smile spread across his face.

684/1060

“The rule is simple, baby. Don’t touch the underboss’s wife.” Carter nodded her head slowly then looked up at him with a sensual smile. “Am I allowed to touch the underboss’s wife?” she asked. She laughed when Nathan let out a growl and took a step toward her. Placing both hands on his chest, she crooned, “I don’t think so, underboss. We have no time.” “You started it.” “We have a full house, Mr. Salerno. Maybe later,” she promised. “Maybe?” Carter looked away from him and laughed. She loved her hubby’s insatiable needs. She wrapped her arms around his waist and sighed. “I’m going out to dinner

685/1060

with my new friends, Bubby,” she said excitedly. “The woman I met at the store …” Nathan nodded. “Katherine.” Carter said her name because she knew Nathan didn’t remember. He was the worst at remembering names. “Since we’ve been hanging out the past few weeks, she’s introduced me to some of her friends, and get this— they like me. So they want to go out tonight—” she smiled at him innocently “— and I kind of need a date.” Nathan frowned, and she knew he wanted to decline. He wasn’t really the social type. He didn’t enjoy loud, crowded places. Neither did Carter. But Carter was going stircrazy. Not to mention she needed to hang out with her new friends, especially since she’d hit yet another bad patch with her old one.

686/1060

“Before you say anything, know that I really want to go. You know it’s been hard for me ever since my falling out with Jenna.” Jenna was now ignoring Carter’s calls. It was Carter’s own fault, and she knew it. She hadn’t told Jenna about the wedding until after it had taken place. She’d also been more occupied with getting to know her mother than calling Jenna. But it in Carter’s eyes, both were for Jenna’s own sake. Carter was starting to agree with her mother. Jenna had no idea who Carter really was. And Carter had not been ready to introduce her to Anastacia Stone, especially since Carter had previously told her that her parents were loving people and had died in a car accident. Nathan’s gentle touch on her face brought her back from her thoughts. “You and Jenna will fix things, baby,” he said.

687/1060

Carter could hear that there wasn’t much confidence in his words. He knew what Carter knew. A friendship built on lies didn’t last. Jenna loved the version of Carter that was a façade. Jenna loved Carter Alexandria Matthews, not Carterina Anastacia Stone. The two were not the same, and never would be. “I don’t know, Nathan,” she said softly. She smiled sadly as she looked into his eyes. “We’ll see. But tonight, I don’t want to think about it. I want to go out with my new friends— and I want you to come with me.” She pressed her face against his chest and leaned her full weight against his body. Nathan sighed and kissed her forehead. “All right baby, we’ll go.” Carter smiled wide. “Really?”

688/1060

Nathan rolled his eyes, but still smiled. “Yes, really.” He chuckled at her excitement. “Yes!” she squealed and jumped into his arms. “You’re the best husband in the world, Bubby.” “Aww. I know I am, baby,” he said as he brought her into a hug. Carter laughed and hit his arm. He was so delightfully arrogant. After giving her a kiss, he looked at her with a familiar expression. Carter chuckled softly. “What’s going on in that head of yours, Mr. Salerno?” she asked playfully. Nathan pulled her tightly against his body. “Well, Mrs. Salerno, since I’m kicking ass at this whole husband thing, I think I deserve a reward.”

689/1060

Carter smiled and nodded. He deserved whatever he wanted. “I’m thinking a little role play tonight …” Carter bit her bottom lip to keep from laughing. “Role play again, huh?” “I think we both agree that the last time was—” his tongue glided across his bottom lip, and a sexy smile spread across his face, “— quite tasty. And kudos on the Oscarworthy performance as my ice cream sundae. I’ve never had a sundae that screamed my name before.” Heat rushed to Carter’s cheeks. “Nathan …” “I liked that part a lot. Now, I have another idea—” Carter looked up at him. “And what’s that?”

690/1060

Carter let out a squeal when Nathan palmed her behind and lifted her body until they were face to face. She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck, then her legs around his waist. “Tonight, I’ll be Nathan with a little extra cash.” Carter burst into laughter. Nathan smiled and nodded his head, seeing that she had guessed what he was going to say next. “I see that you can tell where I’m going with this, my sexy little exotic dancer.” “What if I don’t want to be your exotic dancer?” Carter asked playfully. “You’ll love it. I promise.” “You’re very confident, Mr. Salerno.” “Mmm … that’s because I know what Mrs. Salerno likes.”

691/1060

Carter smiled and gave him a kiss so passionate he moaned in her mouth. She loved when he did that. Once she broke the kiss, she tried and failed to wriggle out of his embrace. After a little more playful struggling, he let her go and took her hand. They began to stroll back toward the house. “I know we’re going out tonight baby, but we need to make sure we’re back— ,” “I know, Nathan,” she said, cutting off his words. “We need to be ready for the last meeting tomorrow before we head back to New York.” She was more than ready for the big day of reckoning. This mess could finally be put to an end, and Carter could move on and be happy.

692/1060

Nathan nodded, and they ascended the large staircase to their back door. “Carter! Nathan!” Both Carter and Nathan stopped midstep and turned to see their parents. Angelo walked forward and patted his son on the back. “We’re leaving now. We just wanted to confirm the meeting for scheduling tomorrow.” He leaned forward and kissed Carter on the cheek. Carter smiled. “Yes, I’ve already contacted Aniyah. Everything is in order.” He smiled warmly and nodded his head. Anastacia came forward and gave Nathan a hug and a kiss on the cheek, then did the same with Carter. “We’ll see you two tomorrow, okay?” she said softly.

693/1060

Nathan and Carter nodded and smiled, but they both sensed that something else coming. They were right. Anastacia shot Angelo a quick glance before smiling uncomfortably and clearing her throat. “Also, we need to add another meeting before the big family meeting back in New York,” she said. Carter became immediately unnerved by the look on her mother’s face. Her mother had never been one to show much emotion, but right now there seemed to be hundreds of emotions passing through her eyes. This didn’t sit well with Carter at all. The newlyweds glanced at each other quickly before turning back to their parents. “What type of meeting?” Nathan asked. “I’m sure it can be covered tomorrow. Carter

694/1060

and I had hoped to use the morning before the family meeting to settle back into the penthouse.” “That will have to wait, Nathan,” Angelo said. “This is important,” Anastacia said. “We can’t put this discussion off any longer.” Carter looked at Nathan and saw a change in his eyes. She looked at all three of them and could tell by the looks on their faces that they were all on the same page. They all knew something she didn’t. A frown enveloped her face as it became increasingly clear that she was the only one still confused.

20

Trouble in Paradise

It was the second to last meeting they would have before returning to New York. They’d discussed the security upgrades and the meeting in the sanctuary two days from now, and now they were discussing the scheduling. Carter loved working like this, but she was feeling a little tense and had been all day. Although she was excited about going back to work, she had awakened this morning with a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. It wasn’t about work, either— it was

697/1060

about the extra meeting Angelo and her mother had planned for tomorrow. After Angelo and her mother had left, Carter asked Nathan if he knew anything about what they wanted to discuss. That was when he told her that he’d been keeping one more bit of information from her. He told her of the conversation that he and her mother had had while she was in the hospital— how Anastacia had said it was unsafe for her to be in New York, and that there were many things she needed to discuss with them both before they returned to work. He also told her that they’d been talking for the past few months about her recovery and when Carter should return to work, as well as the increase in her security. Initially, Carter was shocked that Nathan had kept so much from her. She hated that

698/1060

he had chosen to discuss those things with Anastacia and not her. Carter had asked him as calmly as she could why it had taken him so long to tell her everything, and his lack of response had spurred a full-blown argument that cancelled whatever plans they’d had for the evening. It was the first time they’d ever gone to bed angry at each other. They still hadn’t spoken. Even now, Carter sat at a distance from him. She sat next to Lucca on the floor of the living room, while Nathan sat across the living room on the couch with her mother and his father. It was ripping her apart inside, and she hated it. She wanted to stay mad at him for keeping secrets from her after she’d told him not to, but she also wanted to make up with him because her heart was breaking.

699/1060

“Carter?” A female voice cut through Carter’s thoughts. Carter looked at the phone in the middle of the living room table. “Ms. Stone?” “Salerno—” All four of the Salerno men corrected the secretary at the same time without even looking up from the documents in their laps. “I-I’m sorry,” the secretary apologized. Carter chuckled softly, trying to feign a good mood. “Don’t mind them, Aniyah.” Carter wrapped her arms around the waist of the giant Salerno to her left and hugged him tight. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Nathan staring at her, but she forced herself to pretend she didn’t notice. “They may sound scary, but in truth they’re all big, cuddly teddy bears.” She looked up into the

700/1060

eyes of her cousin-in-law, and he winked at her. Carter chuckled and turned back to the phone. “Okay, Aniyah. You can continue …” Aniyah was Angelo’s personal secretary at the Salerno Organization in New York. They were all gathered at her and Nathan’s house once again, preparing for their return to New York tomorrow. Carter was in charge of setting up the meetings and cleaning up both Nathan and Angelo’s schedules for the week. It was a sort of an amplified secretarial position with sundry added responsibilities. It basically involved her threatening some extremely insistent criminals, and Carter was very good at it. Carter was a fringe benefit that they hadn’t had before she’d come along. She had given the business something they’d needed, and now their days— and their business— ran a lot smoother.

701/1060

Aniyah continued. “Don Bonaducci wants a sit down with Don Salerno— -” “No,” Carter said. She didn’t even need to hear the whole message. That was one New York crime family that her father-in-law was not interested in associating with. Those disrespectful motherfuckers made a huge mistake when they pissed off Angelo Salerno. “What should I tell him?” “Not that you should have to explain, but to avoid future calls, just tell him that Don Salerno isn’t interested in peace. The Bonaducci family is not a friend to the Salerno family until Angelo says otherwise. Explain to him that he should already know this, but if he has any questions, he should feel free to contact my office.”

702/1060

“Got it.” She continued, “Andrew Reeves wants a sit down for a loan.” Carter chuckled. “Schedule it. I’ll take that meeting.” “How’s Thursday?” Aniyah asked. Carter detected amusement in her voice, and she knew the girl wanted to laugh. As two of the few women at the Salerno Organization, Carter and Aniyah stuck together and had become instant friends when Carter started working there. As the highest paid secretary in New York, Aniyah was entrusted with many dangerous and illegal secrets. She was the only girlfriend Carter had that she was able to be completely honest with. She also had a crush on Kyle. “Thursday’s fine,” Carter replied. “Okay. You’re free at three. I’ll schedule it for then.”

703/1060

“I’ll go with you,” Anastacia said. She was sitting across the room on the couch in the middle of Angelo and Nathan helping Nathan go through financial records for his businesses. Carter smirked. “But he’s probably afraid of you. You did threaten to burn down his family’s restaurant … with him and his family still inside it.” Everyone laughed softly, but Anastacia just shrugged. “He’ll be fine.” Carter shook her head. “You’re such a meanie.” “I know I am,” Anastacia replied, and then she turned her gaze back to the work in her lap. For the next few minutes, Aniyah and Carter tidied the boss and underboss’s schedules. When finished, they were able to

704/1060

move on to late payments. It was ridiculous, really. After the attack on Nathan and Carter, the focus at S.O. had shifted to updating security, working with law enforcement as well as judges to cover things up, and figuring out how to move forward without Nathan there. Things had gotten lost, and payments had been forgotten for a little while— but no more. Even though they were fighting, Carter had decided to save her husband from doing a ‘pay what you owe’ beat-down tour around New York and Las Vegas. She put on her scary “Mrs. Salerno pants” and gave every one of the bastards a personal call. After an hour and a half, she’d finally made it to the last call of the evening, Bryan Reynolds. He owed some serious money in

705/1060

Las Vegas. She was slightly amused by his reaction to her call. “I apologize, Ms. Carterina. I meant no disrespect. I’m glad to hear you’re alive and well.” “Let’s be honest with each other, Mr. Reynolds. You wish I was dead. But unfortunately for you, I’m not.” “I just need a little more time.” “The answer’s no, Mr. Reynolds. You’re a grown man. You knew what you were doing when you did it. You bet an obscene amount of money— money that you didn’t have. Now you’ve cost us money because you have yet to pay what you owe …” “I’m sorry. Just give me some time, and I can come up with the money.” “I said no.” Carter reached over to Bruno, and he handed her the man’s debt file. “But

706/1060

you’re in luck, Senator …” Yes, Bryan Reynolds was a Senator. “We have use for you.” Carter opened the file and glanced at the balance of Reynolds’ debt. A wicked smile spread across her face. “You will help us now.” “But I’m a government official!” Carter nodded. “Indeed, you are. You have many connections that can be useful to us.” “Are you out of your Goddamn mind?” he yelled angrily. Carter rolled her eyes. “Calm down, Mr. Reynolds. You’re getting all worked up for nothing.” “Fuck you!” he shouted. “You must be out of your fucking mind if you think I’m working for the … the Mafia,” he whispered into the phone.

707/1060

Carter chuckled. “Why are you whispering Senator?” “Because you just said you wanted me to work for the Mafia.” “I said nothing of the sort. We actually coulduse your influence to help with some business transactions. Also, your support for Marcus Jones, in the upcoming- New YorkSenate election, would be greatly appreciated. This is a good thing, Bryan. This is a way to pay off your debt without the use of violence, blackmail, or homicide. You should be happy.” “The answer’s no,” he said firmly. Carter sighed. “And that would be an acceptable answer had I’d been asking you. Sadly for you, I wasn’t.” She frowned. “Also, I’m not too fond of your tone, Senator. You’re yelling, and cursing at me, and it’s

708/1060

beginning to hurt my feelings. I advise you to remember that this call- as well as this offeris a courtesy. There are other ways for this matter to be handled should you chose not to comply with me. Now, I would be happy to continue working with you, but if you don’t want to work with me I could always pass you off to my husband-” “No!” Bryan said quickly. “There’s no need to get him involved-” “Are you sure?” she asked, trying not to laugh at the alarm in Bryan voice. “I can fit you into his schedule-” “No just…I’d rather work with you.” Carter smiled. Of course the idiot would rather work with her. Carter wasn’t the nicest person in the world, but compared to Nathan –who was ruthless and terrifyingand the other men in the Salerno

709/1060

Organization, she was an angel. This was why she was so popular in the Organization. This was why many deals went incomplete until she was present to complete them. The associates feared did her, but not as much as they feared the Capos and the Bosses. “Okay,” said with an exaggerated sigh. “I guess I can help you…even though my feelings are still hurt.” “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’d be happy to work with you, just you.” The fear in his voice amused Carter. She fought off her laughter in effort to continue, and get this call over with. “So shall I set up a meeting?” Carter said, already knowing the answer. “Yes, please…” the Senator said. “Thank you.”

710/1060

The line went dead, and everyone in the room chuckled. Senator Bryan was truly amusing. “Okay, one more message, Carter,” Aniyah said. “Well… it’s actually a lot of messages, but they’re all from one person.” Carter frowned. “How many?” She cleared her throat. “Hundreds over the last two months,” she said cautiously. This was when Carter locked eyes with her husband. “Go ahead, Aniyah,” Carter said, never moving her eyes from Nathan. Everyone in the room looked at the phone. “Okay, you have about ten and counting messages from Paolo Luchini so far today—” “I fucking knew it!” Angelo snapped. “Shit,” Anastacia muttered.

711/1060

“Shit? That’s all you have to say?” Alessandro asked Anastacia. Anastacia leveled a glare on him, and shot insults in French. Carter sat back against Lucca and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. With eyes still locked to Nathan’s, Carter asked Aniyah, “What did he want?” Silence fell over the room. Aniyah cleared her throat. “He wanted to speak with you. Then he called to invite you to his home in Italy. Yesterday, he asked if you’d be interested in calling him. He said he’d like to get to know you. When you didn’t respond to his messages, he asked to set up a meeting the next time you’re free.” Everyone in the room began to speak at once. They were trying to figure out what step to take next. Meanwhile, Carter and

712/1060

Nathan slipped into a silent conversation of their own. They watched each other as the arguing and chaos erupted around them. The older individuals in the room argued that it was Anastacia who had created the issue, and said she should fix it. The younger men urged them all to be calm and let them handle it, claiming that since Carter was Nathan’s wife, he should be the one to handle it. They hurled insults, threatened to kill Paolo Luchini, and tried to reason with each other. It was Carter’s voice that cut through the arguing and silenced them all. “From now on, forward any calls from him to my husband—” “Carterina—” Carter silenced her mother and Angelo by continuing to give Aniyah instructions. “If he

713/1060

would like me to come to his home, tell him to make travel arrangements with my husband. If he would like to get to know me, then he can talk to my husband. And if he wants a meeting, tell him that you will set up a meeting between him and my husband.” “But he said he only wants to talk to you.” Carter turned and took some Las Vegas financial reports from a pile behind her. She turned her attention to the work, officially detaching herself from the situation. It was too much drama. She had too much to think about. With the meeting still weighing heavily on her mind, she had no time to think about Paolo Luchini. She didn’t know the man, nor did she know what he expected from her. What she did know was that she didn’t have to deal with it. She knew Nathan wouldn’t let Paolo Luchini hurt her, and if he

714/1060

tried, Nathan would flatten him. She didn’t need to do anything but let her husband handle this for her. “Do as she asked, Aniyah,” Nathan said. “Forward every call to me from now on.” “Yes, Mr. Salerno,” Aniyah said. “I’m doing it now. I’ll make sure the calls go straight to your voice mail.” “Also, put everyone on alert. Let them know we may have a potential trespasser. Paolo Luchini is no friend to this family. He has no business in New York.” “Yes, sir.” “That will be all for today, Aniyah,” Nathan said. “Yes, Mr. Salerno,” Aniyah replied before she hung up. “Why don’t you two just let me handle him,” Anastacia said.

715/1060

“Do you what you will,” Nathan said. “But it doesn’t matter. Mr. Luchini has already crossed the line.” “I understand that. But it would be better for me to handle this. I can call him, talk to him—” “Talk to him?” “You can’t possibly be interested in starting a war with the Luchini family, Nathan. Paolo may be an idiot, but his family has been around for a long time. Your father worked for him,” Anastacia argued. She turned to Angelo. “Angelo, talk some sense into your son.” Angelo looked at Anastacia, and then he looked at his son. Nathan arched an eyebrow, and Angelo chuckled and turned back to his work. The boys were right. Nathan would never be able to run this family in the

716/1060

future if Angelo stepped in and took care of every situation that seemed too big for him to handle. If he didn’t find his son fit to run his organization, he wouldn’t have given him the title of underboss. “My son has plenty of sense, Anastacia,” Angelo said coolly. “It’s his responsibility to protect his wife. Paolo crossed the line, and now he will deal with the consequences.” Anastacia looked at him as if he’d lost his mind. “Are you crazy?” She turned back to Nathan. “Paolo Luchini is a fucking lunatic. He’ll come here just to test you.” Nathan smirked. “I’m well aware of who Paolo Luchini is, Anastacia.” Her jaw ticked and Nathan saw frustration in her hazel eyes. “Look, Nathan. I mean no offense, but you are fairly young. You’re barely twenty-five. I understand that your

717/1060

father may be okay with letting you do something as crazy as poking a beast, but since this involves my daughter, I have to advise against it. I can’t let that happen. It’s my job to protect her—” “With all due respect, Anastacia, the moment Carterina took my hand and became the most important person in my life was the moment it became my job to protect her,” Nathan said firmly. “I have no interest in ‘poking a beast’. As a matter of fact, the only one who should be fearful of poking a beast is Paolo. Your ignorance is understandable— you as my mother-in-law will never face me in such a manner— but I assure you, Paolo Luchini will never lay one finger on my wife. I’m not an idiot—” “I never said you were—”

718/1060

Nathan silenced her by continuing. “I discovered all there is to know about Paolo Luchini months before I met you. I know everything— from what side of the bed he sleeps on at night to how many times a day he takes a shit. So instead of worrying about Paolo Luchini, you should probably focus on tomorrow’s meeting. My gut is telling me that what you have in store for us tomorrow is far more important. Am I wrong?” Nathan asked. His voice was calm, but he might as well have yelled the words at Anastacia. She was silent for a moment before she looked over to Nathan again. “Fine. We will make a deal then. If Paolo comes to New York and you’re around, you get to handle him. Pull out all the stops. But if he comes to New York while I’m around, I get to handle him as I see fit.”

719/1060

“And if we’re both around?” “Then we do it together. It will hurt worse that way.” Nathan laughed, and Carter rolled her eyes. How appropriate that Nathan and Anastacia would bond over the possibility of killing someone. Carter didn’t give a shit. She’d kick his ass herself if she had to. She was sick of the name Luchini. *** The meeting only lasted a little while longer before everyone tired. Once the hour grew late, they ended the meeting, planning to meet again the next day in New York. Carter said her goodnights and left Nathan to see everyone out. She walked to her bedroom and headed straight for the

720/1060

bathroom. Ten minutes later, she was sinking into her favorite tub. The hot water blanketed her skin, and she let out a relaxed sigh. She laid her head back on the soft headrest and closed her eyes. She really needed this. She needed to relax and clear her mind of everything. And that’s exactly what she did. Carter let all of her stress melt away. She stayed in the tub until she was sure every bit of the jasmine fragrance had absorbed into her skin. Stepping out, she dried her body and made her way to the walk-in closet. After slipping on her pink silk mini nightgown, Carter headed over to her vanity to begin her nightly routine. She started with her favorite body cream. She massaged the cream into every part of her body, enjoying the way it made her skin feel. She was finishing up her last

721/1060

leg when she decided to acknowledge his presence in the room. She’d felt his eyes on her, but had decided to ignore him until she’d finished her task. She was still a little upset with him, but she didn’t like not speaking to him all day. “They kept you long,” she said. “Was everything all right?” When he didn’t answer, Carter turned to look at him. He stood silently, leaning against the door frame, staring at her. Carter fought against her sudden shyness and turned away from him to reach forward for her hair moisturizer. “Are you going to answer me, or will you just stare?” she asked. “Am I not allowed to look at my wife?” he asked.

722/1060

Carter shrugged and applied the moisturizer to her hair. Once she finished, she grabbed her brush and ran it through the long strands. “You can do what you want, Nathan,” she said softly. “I’m yours to look at.” He said nothing after that. Carter didn’t say anything, either. She just continued brushing her hair and hated the distance that she had created between them— all because she refused to talk it through with him. Carter was trying to maintain a cool demeanor even though she felt as if she were suffocating. She hadn’t seen him smile all day, nor had she heard him genuinely laugh. Neither of them had been in a good mood, and all because Carter was afraid of what tomorrow’s meeting had in store for her. To be

723/1060

honest, she didn’t even think she was mad at him anymore. She was just hurt. She sighed as she finished brushing her hair. It didn’t matter really. Just because she wasn’t mad at him didn’t mean she was willing to talk to him about it. Carter set her brush down and stood from her vanity. After pushing her chair in and turning off the light on her side of the closet, she turned to go back into the bedroom. As she was about to leave, Nathan caught her arm. Startled, Carter’s body tensed under his touch, but that didn’t stop him. He pulled her to him and pressed her back against his chest. He wrapped his arms tightly around her body and hugged her close. Carter inhaled deeply as she suddenly became overwhelmed with emotion. She didn’t know where it had come from, but it

724/1060

hit her hard. Tears gathered in her eyes as she fought weakly against his hold on her. “Nathan, stop,” she cried softly. “I can’t do this, Carter,” he whispered. “I need to touch you, hold you. Do you know how hard it’s been to watch you smile and laugh with everyone except me today? I wanted to cut Lucca’s arm off because you let him touch you. You let him hold you, but you wouldn’t let me,” he confessed. “Do you know how fucking low I feel for wanting to cut off the arm of my own cousin?” “Nathan, let me go,” she whispered and fought against his hold again. “Please, baby,” he begged in a pained voice. “I can’t take any more. I’m losing my mind. Tell me what I need to do. I’m sorry.” “You didn’t talk to me. You hurt me.”

725/1060

“I didn’t want to hurt you, Carterina. You know that, baby. I just didn’t want to put too much on you. After finding out who ordered the hit on your father, the Mitchell attack, the head injury, and your mother’s arrival, I just didn’t want to overwhelm you.” Carter pushed out of his hold and turned to face him. “Nathan, I need you to understand that I have to be able to trust you.” “You can trust me,” he argued. Carter shook her head firmly. “Not if I’m constantly afraid that you’re keeping something from me. I need you to be on my side in this.” Nathan frowned. “Why would you say that? I am on your side. Every decision I’ve made, I’ve done it with you in mind.” “You didn’t tell me about your talk with Anastacia, Nathan. You’ve been talking to

726/1060

her about things regarding me behind my back! You’ve been making decisions with her regarding my safety without even consulting me first! That’s not being on my side!” “Carter, I just wanted to protect you.” “I know that, Nathan. But in the process of protecting me, you left me in the dark, alone. You’re all I have! I need you to be with me in this because I’m terrified,” she cried. “I went into this completely blind because I knew I had you with me. I let this woman who had abandoned me into my life, and I still don’t even know why she left. I feel like I don’t know anything! My life was filled with lies, secrets, and withheld information— but not with you. You belong to me, and I belong to you. We have no secrets or lies, and we don’t withhold anything from each other!” Carter took a deep breath through her sobs.

727/1060

“I don’t want you having secret conversations with her about me, Nathan. I don’t like it. I’m your wife. If she comes to you with something like that, then you come to me, and we discuss it. I’m the one you make decisions with, not her! Stop shutting me out.” “Is that how you really feel? You think I’m shutting you out?” “Yes,” she cried. She was hoping that she was helping him understand what she was feeling. She was afraid that if he didn’t stop shutting her out, if he didn’t start trusting her enough to make decisions with her, and not for her, their marriage wouldn’t make it. There was only a brief moment of tense silence before Nathan pulled her into his arms. “I’m so sorry, мое красивое Роуз. Please forgive me.”

728/1060

Carter threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly as she cried. “I’m sorry, too,” she said as relief washed over her. “You have nothing to be sorry for, baby. I shouldn’t have kept anything from you. I’m trying not to be so damn controlling, but it’s such a hard habit to break.” “I don’t want you to change. You don’t have to stop being my controlling, overprotective husband. I just want you to talk to me first. I want to be included. I want you to trust me. Even if we disagree, we can make a decision together. I should’ve told you how it made me feel a long time ago, but I guess it just didn’t matter until now.” Nathan pulled back from their embrace and cupped her face. “I promise, мое красивое Роуз. From now on, we make

729/1060

decisions together. You and me. No one else has a say in what we do.” “And I promise to tell you when something is bothering me, just like I want you to tell me when something is bothering you. I don’t want to fight every time we have a disagreement, Bubby. That’s not us. I want us to talk it through.” Nathan nodded and kissed her lips. “Me too. And I do trust you. I’m not going to hold you back anymore, Carter.” Carter shook her head. “You don’t hold me back, Nathan—” Nathan silenced her by placing a soft kiss on her lips. He looked into her eyes. “Yes, I do, Carterina. You are far braver than I am, and I see that now. I’ve held you back because I was afraid to lose you. But it’s time for me to put the same trust in you that you

730/1060

put in me. I want you by my side in everything I do. Both here and at work. All right?” Carter nodded. “Okay. And I’m sorry for making you want to hurt Lucca,” she said softly. A smile pulled a Nathan’s lips, and he shrugged. “It wasn’t the first time I’ve wanted to hurt him, and it won’t be the last.” Carter smiled. “We’re making up,” she said, both relieved and happy. She hated arguing with Nathan. And the distance between them today had been torture. Nathan nodded. “We are.” He gazed into her eyes. “I missed you today.” “I missed you, too.” She stood on the tip of her toes and kissed him, feeling as if she hadn’t kissed him in weeks. Her tongue parted his full, soft

731/1060

lips and entwined with his as they deepened their kiss, pulling each other closer. Nathan’s strong hands caressed every curve of her body, and her body’s response was instant. Carter wrapped her arms around his neck as their kiss became urgent. She moaned into his mouth as his hands slid down her body and he cupped her behind. He gathered up the silky material of her gown and groaned when his hands came in contact with her naked flesh. A familiar heat spread rapidly throughout her body. Every nerve suddenly sprang to life, making her skin sensitive to even the slightest touch of his fingertips. He pulled back from the kiss with a sly smile. “No panties?” he growled. Carter smiled shyly. “I never wear any to bed, Nathan. You know that.”

732/1060

“I thought I told you not to wear clothes in the bedroom.” Carter giggled. She remembered when he had made that stupid rule. It seemed like a lifetime ago. “That was so long ago, I forgot,” she said as she ran her fingers through his hair. “If you think I spent all that money on these cute little nighties just to keep them in the drawer, you must be crazy, Nathan.” Nathan frowned. “But I want you naked.” He pulled at the hem of her nightgown, and Carter hit his hand away. “I don’t think so, Mr. Salerno,” she said, laughing. “We may be friends again, but that doesn’t mean you’re getting any.” Nathan smirked and advanced toward Carter, backing her up against a wall.

733/1060

“Nathan, stop. We have to get up early tomorrow.” “But I thought you said we were friends again,” he said with sexy smile. “We are,” Carter replied softly, biting her bottom lip to hide a smile. He looked down at her. “You’re not gonna let me touch it?” She shook her head no. “Can I kiss it?” He ran his fingertips up her inner thigh. “Just a little taste?” She shook her head again, even as her body temperature rose rapidly. She inhaled sharply when his fingertips reached the top of her thigh and brushed against her sex. He parted her now-slick flesh and ran his finger back to front over and over again. Carter moaned as her body relaxed back against the wall. Her hips began to move

734/1060

with the motion of his finger. Hot, tingling sensations shot through her body, and she ran her hands up and down his arm, hoping to hold him in place. He leaned forward and pressed his mouth against her ear. “Your pussy is so wet for me, Carterina.” His words against her ear made her body tremble with desire. Chills slowly traveled up her spine as her breathing became more rapid. “Do you want me to stop, baby?” Carter shook her head vigorously. “Don’t stop,” she moaned. “P-put your fingers inside me,” she said breathlessly. Carter had become very good at telling Nathan what she wanted. And right now, she wanted his long, talented fingers to slip deep inside her.

735/1060

Not one to disappoint, Nathan dropped to his knees in front of her and pushed two fingers inside her. He leaned forward and ran his long, thick tongue over her heated core. “Nathan!” Carter cried out as her hips jerked forward. He pumped his fingers into her while his mouth began a glorious assault. Carter tossed her head back and screamed out her pleasure, uninhibited and unashamed. Her hips bucked against his face, moving with both the rhythm of his fingers and tongue. The sensations were nearly overwhelming. “God yes, Nathan!” Carter could barely catch her breath. “P-please don’t stop!” She was sure she was going to pass out from sensory overload. “Feels … so … good.”

736/1060

Nathan tossed one of her legs over his shoulder and sped up the pace of his fingers. Carter’s mouth opened in a silent cry, and her fingers gripped his hair. She was coming! God yes, she was coming! Her orgasm was long and hard, intensifying when Nathan thrust his fingers deeper. She could barely hear anything over the sound of their breathing. Her hand slammed against the wall above her head as she cried, “Nathan, please don’t stop!” over and over again. He didn’t stop. He continued his torture until another orgasm slammed her, making her scream at the top of her lungs. Then Nathan removed his fingers, gripped her ass, pressed her against his mouth, and thrust his tongue inside her. Her third orgasm sent a

737/1060

violent jolt of electricity shooting through her body. Carter’s heavy breathing filled the closet as she tried to catch her breath. Nathan placed a soft kiss on her sex then looked up at her with feral lust in his eyes. He gave her another slow, lingering kiss, never taking his eyes from hers. His hands moved over her body possessively until they came into contact with her full breasts. The gentle squeeze he delivered made her moan. “You’re so fucking sexy, Carterina.” His voice was deep and husky. “Do you still want to go to bed?” A smile slowly spread across Carter’s face. “No,” she said softly. “I wanna play.” Tomorrow was going to be stressful as hell, and she knew it. She didn’t want to

738/1060

make it come any faster by sleeping the night away. She arched her leg, rubbing her inner thigh against his face. She remembered the role play idea he’d had the day before. “Do you want to play Nathan with a little extra cash?” Nathan chuckled softly then growled when his face brushed against her mound again. “I have a better idea.” He felt her move her hips again, and he laughed. It made Carter’s entire body shiver. “You’re greedy,” he said as he gave her another quick kiss. Carter moaned with delight at the contact. “How about I go into the bedroom while you go put on that sexy little red lingerie set

739/1060

and red pumps I bought you on your birthday?” Carter nodded her head. “And then what?” she asked. Her hips moved involuntarily against his face again, and this time he responded. Nathan pressed his lips against her. He parted the lips of her sex with his tongue and sucked her into his mouth. Carter gasped and moved with him until he released, giving one last lick on her sensitive bundle of nerves. He grunted and licked his lips while Carter tried to catch her breath. “I’ll be Nathan, the sinner. And you will be my sexy little devil in red,” he said with a sly smile. “I’m going to make you scream until you can’t scream any more, Carterina.”

740/1060

As soon as he released her, Carter didn’t hesitate. She scrambled to her dresser in the back of the closet and did as he said. When she came back to the bedroom, Nathan was sitting on the bed waiting for her, looking so incredibly sexy. His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his perfectly sculpted chest and that tattoo that still made Carter’s knees weak. His hair was tousled and messy, falling into his eyes and brushing his face. Carter licked her lips as she sauntered slowly across the room in her skimpy red teddy and highheeled red pumps. Nathan watched her move, his eyes glued to the gentle sway of her hips. Once she stood in front of him, the last bit of control he had broke. He lifted her body and threw her onto the bed. He quickly removed both

741/1060

of their clothes, leaving on only Carter’s enticing red pumps. True to his word, he made Carter scream until her voice gave out and she couldn’t scream anymore. She clawed desperately at the sheets when her final orgasm hit her hard, rocking her entire body. Nathan drove into her hard and rough until he finally let himself come. He pressed his face in the crook of her neck and let the orgasm take over his body. Streams and streams of his seed burst free, filling his wife’s womb. A string of Russian curse words escaped his lips as he frantically pumped into her, and her walls clamped tightly around him. The orgasm seemed to last forever before it finally subsided. He collapsed on top of her, his body totally spent, fighting to catch his breath.

742/1060

Carter wrapped her arms around him and held him close to her. After a moment longer, Nathan rolled them both until she was positioned on top of him. Carter rested comfortably on his chest as she released a satisfied sigh. He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed her forehead. “You’re amazing, мое красивое Роуз.” Carter kissed his chest softly. “So are you, Bubby.” “I love you so much…” She looked up at him with a dazzling smile. “I love you, too, Nathan.” For a moment they just stared at one another. Nathan pushed her damp hair back from her sweat slicked forehead. “I want to talk to you about something, baby.” Carter nodded. “Anything,” she said.

743/1060

“I want you to take the lead in the family meeting tomorrow.” Carter immediately frowned and shook her head. “Nathan, I can’t. Your father said—” “You let me worry about my father. I want you to finish this tomorrow, Carter. It was you who suffered the most with this whole Mitchell thing, and you deserve to have the last word.” Nathan sat up on the bed and moved them until his back was against the headboard and she was straddling his lap. “Carter, you’re my wife. I want our men to respect and fear you just as much as they respect and fear me. My father will be handing everything over to me one day, and I need to make sure I have someone I can trust by my side. I’ve already placed the guys in their respected positions. They’ve all chosen

744/1060

to take their father’s places. But I didn’t have anyone by my side. I didn’t have a second in command— until I met you.” “Nathan, I can’t,” Carter whispered. Nathan placed his finger against her lips then caressed her face. “Yes, you can, Carterina. It’s our responsibility to maintain and build this organization. This is our legacy. This is what we will leave our children, our children’s children, and so on. We’re a team, baby. We will groom our children for leadership together, you and me. I want you by my side. I don’t want you in the background. That’s not where you belong. You’re too smart, too valuable, and too much of a badass to be in the background.” He took her hands in his as he stared deeply into her eyes. “I love you, and I need you. Everything that used to be difficult for me became easy

745/1060

when you came into my life. You help me grow, you help me learn, and you keep me focused. I can’t run this family without you. I know this isn’t a question that husbands normally ask their wives, but we’re not normal, so here it goes— Carterina Anastacia Salerno, when I become the boss of the Salerno crime family, will you be my underboss?” A smile spread big and bright across Carter’s face, and she hugged her husband tightly and laughed. “I’ll be whatever you need me to be, my handsome husband.” She kissed his cheek and cupped his face. “I’ll do anything for you. I don’t need a title. The only title that I care about is being your wife, and when the time comes, a mother to our children. I will build this empire with you, and fight with you to protect it, Nathan

746/1060

Salerno. I love you.” She placed soft kiss on his lips. “You’re more than I could have ever dreamed for…” he whispered against her skin. They kissed, feeling hopeful for their future together. Tomorrow didn’t matter anymore. It could bring whatever it wanted. Carter and Nathan knew they’d be ready for it— or so they thought.

21

Back to Work

Nathan and Carter walked into the conference room hand in hand and were immediately greeted by the guys. “Aww, look at them,” Mickey teased. “Nathan looks like he got laid—” Lucca slapped Mickey in the back of the head. “Shut up, Mickey. Sorry, guys,” he said to them with an apologetic smile. “Mickey’s a dumb-ass. What he meant to say is it looks like everything’s back to normal with you two.”

749/1060

“What makes you think things weren’t normal?” Nathan asked. Lucca smirked. “For one, you two weren’t talking.” “There were no not-so-subtle sexual flirtatious remarks from Nathan,” Dante said. “And he was staring at you like a stalker while you were fighting not to look at him at all,” Kyle said with a smile. “Nathan didn’t have his hands all over Carter,” Mickey said through a chuckle. “Plus we were betting that if Lucca had hugged Carter even an inch closer than he was, you’d have killed him.” The guys all chuckled. “We’re glad you two aren’t fighting anymore,” Lucca said with a smile. “Yes, we are,” Mickey said with a crooked smile. “Nothing is right with the world unless

750/1060

Nathan’s feeling up a gorgeous, giggling Carterina.” Carter laughed, and Nathan flipped his friends off. He led Carter to their seats, pulling Carter’s seat as close as he could possibly get it to his own. Today, close just wasn’t close enough. He laced their fingers together, and Carter rested her head on his shoulder. Nathan ran his fingers through her soft hair and kissed her forehead. She looked up at him with love and a quiet vulnerability in her hazel eyes. Nathan brought her closer to him and whispered reassuring Russian words in her ear. After about five more minutes of waiting, Anastacia and Angelo and the rest of the group Carter called the Originals walked into

751/1060

the room. Anastacia circled the table, passing out tan folders to each person seated there. “All right, everyone,” Anastacia said. She sat in the seat next to Angelo and put on a pair of glasses. “Now that you’ve finished your business and schedule talk, we need to discuss my daughter.” Nathan looked down at Carter, and she gave his hand a squeeze. “We have about …” Anastacia looked at the watch on her wrist “ … an hour and a half until we have to be at the family meeting, so I’ll be quick. Pay attention and listen closely because I don’t have time to repeat …” Nathan leaned forward in his seat, and the guys followed suit. “Save your questions for when I’m finished. I’m about to share many things with you that may shock you, but please don’t

752/1060

interrupt. We have a lot of information for such little time,” she said, her accent becoming much thicker as nervousness showed in her features. After a moment, Anastacia turned her gaze to Nathan. “Nathan, when we were at the hospital, I told you that Carterina would not be safe in the city … Do you remember?” Nathan nodded and held Carter’s hand tighter. “Well, it’s time for us to discuss who Carterina Anastacia Stone is and how much she’s worth. To all of us here, Carterina is priceless. This is because we love her. We want to keep her around for a very long time.” She cleared her throat and shifted in her seat. “I never had a chance to tell the five of you what you did for Carterina when you found her and took her from Hope Beach. I

753/1060

had searched for her for five years, fearing I’d find her dead— or that I wouldn’t find her at all. I thought she may have been taken by a man named Silas … but I’ll get to him soon. First, I want to talk about who she is. She is the combined product of two very dangerous families. This wouldn’t be a problem if she didn’t have parents like Robert and I. Neither of us associated with our families. The Stones hate me. My father was the keeper of the family’s fortune, and he took it from them and gave it to me. I had to become who I am to protect myself because of this. Carterina is my child. Had she not been born, my fortune, my lands, my castle— everything— would have gone back to my relatives in the event of my demise. But as you all can see, I have an heir. Even from his grave, my father is a very powerful man. He

754/1060

set it up so that if I had a child, my child would immediately become my heir. Her name was automatically added to the estates and finances when she was born. He was adamant about making the Stone family suffer for what they had done to him— and for what they had done to me.” She locked eyes with Carter. “This is why the Stone family is a threat to Carterina. They know where to find her, and they’ll think she’s weak because they are unaware of her … particular skill set. They will most likely present themselves as family members only interested in getting to know their long lost relative. They’re masters of deception. Everything they say is complete bullshit. I have no family. The Stones are dead to me. They want me dead, and they want Carterina dead. They are greedy, manipulative liars. My daughter and I have the

755/1060

billions that used to belong to them, and they want it back. I’m not telling you this because I don’t think Carterina can protect herself— I’m telling you because she needs us to watch her back.” Anastacia opened her folder and motioned for everyone to do the same. They all opened their folders. The first page featured a man standing in a stone room. He looked about 6’0. He had long, thick, jet black hair that cascaded down his back in waves. His skin was pale and his features, although manly, had a feminine beauty to them. He had soft and delicate features, but looked anything but that. The expression on his face was no-nonsense and terrifying. The look in his eyes was cold, twisted, sadistic. He had a broad, muscular build and an obvious chip on his shoulder.

756/1060

Nathan studied the picture closer and suddenly realized something. Carter bared a striking resemblance to the man. The long, black hair, the soft and delicate yet striking beauty. She even had the same scowl. But then there was the identical resemblance. His eyes. The man had big, almond-shaped, hazel-green eyes, more like Carter’s than her mother’s. Nathan looked over to check on Carter. She was looking down at the picture. Eventually she felt Nathan’s stare and looked up at him with empty eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips, but didn’t reach her normally expressive eyes. “The man in this photo is my father, Alexis Stone,” Anastacia continued. “If you flip to the next photo, you’ll find his son— my brother— Adrien Stone. As you can see, the

757/1060

Stones resemble each other greatly. The only thing separating my daughter and me from the Stone family is our dark skin. Other than that, it’s easy to pick a Stone out of a crowd of people. They have pale skin, black hair, and eyes identical to Carterina’s and mine. You run into someone that looks like us, immediately be on guard. They’re pissed off, so if they threaten you, don’t hesitate or worry about consequences— kill them. That goes double for you, Carterina. Don’t ask questions, and don’t answer any. Don’t play games, and don’t let your curiosity and thirst for knowledge weaken you. Do you understand?” Carter nodded. “Carterina.” She said Carter’s name more firmly, and Carter nodded and answered with words.

758/1060

“Yes, Mama, I understand,” she replied softly. “Good. Adrien is the leader of the family now, and he will come. Especially now that I’m here. This is for the best, though. It’s better he knows now who Carterina is and why he should think twice about fucking with her. Nathan, dear, when he does come, I need you to contain that temper of yours.” Nathan’s jaw ticked, but he didn’t speak. “There will be times when Carter needs to handle things herself, and there will be times when her husband needs to step in. All you have to do is read the situation. You know Carterina, and you know what she’s capable of. If she can handle it, then step back and let her do it. If she can’t, then it’s your job as her husband to protect her. I understand that now. If I didn’t think you could protect my

759/1060

daughter I wouldn’t have let you marry her, so this I am not worried about. You have not yet tapped into your full potential because you are still learning. But I do believe that this relationship …” She used her pen to point to both Nathan and Carter. “ … will get you there. Are there any questions?” “Why did you wait so long to tell us this?” Nathan asked. He wasn’t particularly fond of the length of time it had taken Anastacia to share this information. Anastacia turned to him, knowing the discussion would mostly be between the two of them. She and Angelo had already gone over all of this and more. “I had to get all of the information in order, Nathan. I know you may be upset, but this is reality, this is truth. This is one of the reasons Carter was kept hidden.”

760/1060

“You’re positive Adrien will show up in New York? Or will he send someone else to try to harm my wife.” “No, he will not send anyone. Stones fight their own battles. They detest the use of hit men. It’s too impersonal. And no, Adrien will not show up. He’s most likely already here,” she replied. “Are fucking kidding me, Anastacia?” Nathan snapped “This is what I meant about controlling your temper, Nathan …” “Fuck controlling my temper!” Nathan shouted. “There will be no controlling my temper, so we all might as well rid our minds of the idea!” “Calm yourself, Nathan,” Angelo said. “Calm myself?”

761/1060

Calm? Nathan thought. They wanted him to be calm? And control his temper? Were they out of their fucking minds? Nathan’s actions from this point and beyond were not going to be under his control. They would be the actions of a man who dared any motherfucker to touch his wife. Carter didn’t have to handle shit. All she had to do is what she loved— be his wife, work at S.O., kick a few asses, and one day have his bambinos. If Anastacia thought for one second that Nathan was going to sit back and watch while Carter lived her life looking over her shoulder … Hell no. He’d talk to Carter about it later. Nathan sat back in his seat and straightened his suit jacket. He nodded his head. “You’re right, Уважаемый отец. I apologize, Anastacia. That was no way for a

762/1060

man to speak to his mother-in-law. Forgive me.” “Forgiven,” she said with a nod. “I’ll continue. The Stones can be handled in any way you want, Nathan. Its better we get them out of the way fast anyway.” Anastacia frowned and looked to the side uncomfortably before speaking again. “It’s time for us to talk about the Steele family. The Stone family is manageable, but the Steeles are not. They are very dangerous. The leader of the family was Dmitry Steele, Robert’s father, but he was killed. This is one of the reasons Robert parted from his family. It was his siblings that killed Dmitry. They tortured and killed their own father for reasons beyond my knowledge. The Steele family isn’t spoken of often because they are ghosts. They’re only seen when they want to be, very deep in the

763/1060

criminal underworld. They are a group of misfits, only a few related by blood. Their bond comes from similar life experiences and a lust for revenge. They make most of their money by capturing, training, and selling slaves. Robert broke away from them. He was sensitive when it came to human trafficking. The Steeles didn’t like that he left them, especially when he became ‘Spook Steele’. But Robert’s reputation isn’t what kept his family from killing him like they did his father. Silas was …” Anastacia paused for a moment and removed her glasses. She pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. “I need a minute …” Angelo placed his hand on Anastacia’s back, and she looked at him and nodded. Angelo nodded back. “Silas is Robert’s brother.” Angelo picked up where Anastacia

764/1060

left off. “I have come into contact with him on three different occasions, and not one went well. Silas is a very disturbed individual. Both he and Robert endured a series of very unfortunate events in their childhood, and Robert was the only one that made it out with most of his sanity still intact. Robert found ways of dealing with the anger he harbored from his childhood. When he became a hit-man, it angered Silas. Robert wanted Silas to be a part of his chosen lifestyle, but Silas disapproved of the life he’d chosen. But regardless of the anger Silas felt toward Robert, he still wanted him to come back to the family. Robert wouldn’t budge. He stayed away from his brother the best he could …” “ … But things changed when Silas found out that I was pregnant with a Steele …” Anastacia lifted her head and continued the

765/1060

story. She locked eyes with Carter. “He found me on one of my father’s properties in France— my plan was to have you in France and then disappear forever. I wasn’t going to contact your father at all because I didn’t need him. I viewed my pregnancy as a gift— the only indicator I had that proved God still loved me. That’s what I told Silas when he found me … But he told me I didn’t deserve a family. He said he wanted to give you to Robert as a gift to mend their relationship. I told him no, and when I tried to run …” Anastacia cleared her throat. “He beat me until I went into labor. I was seven months pregnant and in no condition to defend myself against him. Carterina,” Anastacia’s voice was soft but firm. “Don’t do that … Don’t cry … If you cry, then I will cry. We don’t have time. I need to finish.”

766/1060

Nathan could feel Carter battling with her emotions as she listened to her mother. He wanted to hold her and let her cry, but he knew he couldn’t. Carter would only get mad at him if he did. Carter swallowed her emotions and straightened her back. Anastacia continued. “He told me that if Robert didn’t take you, then he would. So I begged Robert to take you, and he did. After that, Silas told me to disappear. Robert convinced him to let me stay for a while to breastfeed you. You were tiny, and you needed the nourishment. Silas agreed, but stressed that in six months’ time, I must disappear, or he’d take you. I had no one, Carterina. I couldn’t go to anyone else for help. So I knew I had to distance myself from you until I could protect you— until you could

767/1060

protect yourself. Robert felt sorry for me when he saw what Silas had done to me, so he promised me that he wo—” Anastacia paused, catching herself before saying something she didn’t want to say. “He promised that you would be able to defend yourself, and he would never let you forget who had brought you into the world. Silas named you Cecilia Steele, but your father let me change your name legally in the United States to Carterina Anastacia Stone. We gave you my name knowing it would piss Silas off.” Anastacia smiled a little at the memory. “He let me leave my contact information so we could raise you together. While I was away from you, I decided it best to get back in touch with some of my father’s old contacts. I needed to become someone Silas feared. The army I built is what allowed

768/1060

me to sometimes see you. I could defend myself after that. This made Silas back off of me, but he still watched you. Protecting you, teaching you to defend yourself, educating you about the real world, was our main focus in life. You were right, Carterina. Your father and I were romantically involved all the way up until his death. But it didn’t start off that way. For a while, things were really bad between us. It was complicated. But after years and years of fighting, we fell in love because we shared something special. Our love for you brought us together. Our dream was to beat Silas and become a family. Robert died before we could live that dream. When I found out what had happened to you and your father, I was in Italy. I was supposed to be coming back to the states to keep an eye on you while your father went away for a

769/1060

while, but the attack happened before I got there. One of my men arrived at your home before me to do his nightly check of the property. When he didn’t see movement inside, he went to inspect. That’s when he found what had happened and called me. I came to the states to retrieve your and your father’s body. But you weren’t there, and Christina’s face had been cut off—” “I didn’t do that,” Carter said, “I don’t know how that happened.” Anastacia nodded. “I think I know who did it. It was the same person who took your father’s body. He was gone by the time I got there, and his body had been replaced with a man I didn’t recognize—” “He wasn’t there …? But— I left him there …” Carter interrupted.

770/1060

“Silas had gotten there before me, Carterina. He called me and asked me where I had taken you. He said now that Robert was gone, he would be taking you with him. He soon found out that I didn’t know where you were, either. This was when you were most vulnerable. You were defenseless and alone. If Silas had found you before you left with Nathan and the boys, it would have been … very bad …” Anastacia stood up from the table. “The rest of the photos in that folder are members of both the Stone and Steele family that each of you need to watch for …” She walked over to the wall and pressed a button. A screen lowered from the ceiling. Anastacia picked up a remote control. “These faces are important to remember, but Silas is the one that may shock you. Angelo,” she called.

771/1060

Angelo nodded and walked over to Nathan and Carter, taking the empty seat next to Nathan. Anastacia came to Carter’s side and took her hand. Nathan frowned as his father placed a hand on his shoulder. “Anastacia and I want to be honest with the both of you. If we aren’t, then the two of you will be blindsided, and that’s not what we want,” Angelo said softly. “What hell is going on here?” Nathan said Carter was afraid to speak. She held tightly to Nathan’s hand and prepared herself for the worst. “I’ll go first, Angelo.” Anastacia said. “Carterina, the only way that I can be sure you trust me is if I tell you the truth. But before I do, I just need to stress to you that …” An unwelcomed tear fell from her eye. “I love you so much. Everything I’ve done, I’ve done

772/1060

because I love you. You’re father loved you, too— so much. Robert raised you, he taught you how to defend yourself, and he was an amazing father to you, even though …” Tears began to stream from Anastacia’s eyes. “Shit.” Even though. The two words echoed in Carter’s head over and over again until she completed her mother’s statement on her own. Carter touched her mother’s face softly and wiped the tears from her eyes. She nodded her head as if she understood. She knew exactly what Anastacia was going to say. “Even though … biologically … I am Silas’s daughter . .” Carter finished for her mother. Carter couldn’t really say how she felt because right now, she didn’t feel anything. She was numb. She leaned forward and kissed her mother’s tears. She tasted the saltiness of

773/1060

her mother’s regret on her lips and ran her fingers through Anastacia’s hair. “I love you, too, Mom— unconditionally.” “That’s what your father used to say to me. You are so much like Robert,” she whispered. She kissed Carter’s forehead and smoothed her hair back from her face. “There is just a little more, sweetheart …” she said. “I’m so sorry. We are almost finished. I promise.” “Nathan, son,” Angelo began to speak. “I want you to know that I have known this information for months now. I only waited to tell you because I wanted you to focus on your happiness with your new wife— and not on this.” He took a deep breath, then continued. “Nathan, your mother and I proved not to be a match in the past, and I wanted to make it clear to you that she is not to blame

774/1060

for that. Everything she did, I drove her to. I frightened her on more than one occasion. Your mother was an angel trapped with a demon, and it drove her to seek help to get away from me. Now because I’m a selfish man, I wouldn’t allow her to take you with her because you’re my son. There’s nothing in this world that I love more than you. She wanted to take you from me once, and I threatened her. My love for you was too strong, and when she said she was going to take you away from me, I scared her so that she would never think of doing it again. I didn’t hurt her physically, but I know I broke her heart. I don’t know how she did it, but she contacted Robert and asked him to help her get away from me. Robert— despite his profession— was a good man. He decided to help her because she was in need. He met

775/1060

with her in the city several times, but unfortunately, he was being watched …” “As Carterina grew, Silas became jealous of Robert. And he was obsessed with Carterina,” Anastacia added. “He wanted to take her back from his brother, but by then Robert was attached. He loved Carterina as a father loves his child, and he’d had to threaten his brother for the first time. He told him to stay away from her or he’d kill him. This hurt Silas more than it frightened him. He felt like Robert had stolen something from him … and so he wanted to take something from Robert, too …” Angelo took a deep breath “Because they were meeting so often, Silas was under the impression that Robert and Anya were romantically involved. He thought they were in

776/1060

love, and he wanted to take her away from him …” “So he did. I got it …” The words shot out of Nathan’s mouth. “Is it okay if we don’t discuss this any further …” He couldn’t take any more of this. He couldn’t stand to see the heartbroken look on Carter’s face. The two of them sat stone still, hand in hand, and completely silent. “There’s one more thing, son …” You’ve got to be kidding me! Nathan didn’t think there was anything else they could possibly say to shock them … but he was wrong. “Carterina, baby girl, I want you to take a deep breath for me before I show you this …” Anastacia pressed a button on the remote in her hand and an image popped up on the screen.

777/1060

Carter and Nathan frowned in confusion. “Why are you showing us this?” Carter asked. The man on the screen walked across a busy street. He was tall, handsome, brownskinned, wore his hair in a fade, and had a toned, muscular frame. He wore a pair of black sunglasses, black dress pants, and a tight-fitting, black, short-sleeved shirt. Carter looked at her mother. “That’s … Daddy …” she said, wondering why her mother was showing her a picture of her father. Her hesitation to say ‘Daddy’ didn’t go unnoticed by Anastacia. Anastacia shook her head. “No, it’s not. My men took this picture last year in London. They had a chance to send it to me before Silas killed them.”

778/1060

“Mom, what are you talking about? That’s Daddy. That’s his face. That’s how I used to cut his hair. And that’s how he dressed every day. So unless he faked his own death to get away from me, that’s not a picture from last year,” Carter said, frustrated. Anastacia switched to the next picture. This time, the man was staring directly at the camera with no sunglasses, an evil smirk on his face. “Everyone,” Angelo said, standing up and walking over to the big screen. “If you see this man, head the other direction unless you have a group of men with you to back you up. He doesn’t go anywhere without a heavy group of his people with him. This is not Robert Steele. He likes to portray himself as his brother, but Robert is dead. This is his identical twin brother— Silas …”

22

Beg For It

“I’m losing my mind, Angelo. Maybe we should call them, make sure they’re okay.” Anastacia paced back and forth in front of Angelo, running her fingers through her hair. “Stop worrying, bella. Kyle and the boys are with them,” Angelo said, trying his best to calm Anastacia— and himself. He was worried, too. “What if they don’t come? Did we tell them too much too soon? What if we’ve ruined their relationship? What if they leave

781/1060

us forever, Angelo?” She stopped pacing and turned to him in panic. “Oh God! What if something happened to them on the way here? What if Silas is here? Or Adrien? We need to go look for them. I can’t handle this—” “Anastacia!” Angelo gripped Anastacia’s shoulders and gave her a little shake. “Calm down!” He felt as if he was speaking to both her and himself. In all honesty, Angelo was losing it a little, too. He was just better at hiding his emotions than Anastacia was. Being a mother had changed Anastacia drastically. “Ana, just breathe. They will be here soon,” he said calmly. “Pull yourself together. It’s eleven— we have to go in now. They’re waiting for us to come down …” Anastacia nodded. “They’re waiting for you, not me, Angelo. Have they been

782/1060

forewarned of my presence here today? I don’t have the patience for idiocy …” “I haven’t had a chance to say anything, Anastacia. I’ve been busy …” “Angelo! Why would you not warn them that the woman you had ordered them to capture and bring to you if they saw her is here?” Angelo shrugged and waved her off as he collected his things. “They won’t do anything when you walk in with me.” Anastacia groaned. “You’re such a fucking idiot,” she muttered. Angelo shot a glare at her. “Watch that shit, Anastacia. I’m not putting up with your damn attitude today. I think I took enough insults last night!” “Oh, you mean when I found out about the other woman you’re fucking?”

783/1060

“It’s not that big of a deal, Anastacia.” “Bullshit! You moved that bitch into your house …” “I don’t give a shit about Cynthia— I tried to tell you that. Having her in my life makes me look good. That’s something you taught me! Your father married Morgana because she made him look good, not because he loved her!” “I will not be my mother!” Anastacia screamed “I will not be your dirty little secret! You can keep the woman who makes you look good, she can attend all of your events and shit— but you can’t have her and me!” “Fine!” Angelo shouted. “Whatever! I’ve already accepted that. I kicked her out, but that’s not enough for you!”

784/1060

“No, it’s not! You tell you love me, but you have yet to put me first! All you care about is money, business, and your reputation! Sometimes I wish I hadn’t helped you! Sometimes I wish I would have just left you alone! I shouldn’t have stolen that money from the Luchinis and helped you get to America. You’ve become a selfish asshole. I shouldn’t have taught you the ways of my father. Now you are too much like him.” “Isn’t that a good thing?” “No!” Anastacia yelled, and hurt flashed across her face. “It will never be good for me. Soon you will have to move Cynthia back in with you. You’ll marry her and maybe even have more children. She’s what? 33? She’s young, Angelo. You have to give her children.” Anastacia ran her fingers through her hair. “She does make you look good, doesn’t

785/1060

she? She comes from the perfect political family. She can do much more for you than I can. If you want the front my father had, you need the socialite …” Anastacia’s jaw tightened as she tried to fight off emotions. She locked eyes with Angelo. “We tried,” she whispered, pain lacing her words. “But I can’t go back to being your mistress, Angelo. Not now that I know what it feels like to be loved, truly loved, by a man who put me and my daughter first …” Angelo tried desperately to endure the pain of his heart breaking. He knew she’d been talking about Robert, and it tore him to pieces. He could put Anastacia first— all she had to do was give him another shot. “Ana, I just need a little time, and I promise I’ll end it …”

786/1060

“Please—” Anastacia waved him off. “That’s what you said about Anya. It had been enough time Angelo, but you stayed married to her and used me as your fuck buddy.” “Ana—” Anastacia raised her hand to silence him. “Don’t,” she said firmly “You used the money I gave you to start your business. You became successful fast, and you needed a good front. Anya fit as your wife. You could show her off to business partners, and they loved her. I didn’t fit. So you kept me a secret, and I let you.” Angelo didn’t like where this conversation was going, he didn’t want them to be over. He needed Anastacia. “Ana, I love you …”

787/1060

“Obviously, love is not enough. But we can save that talk for later …” she said quickly, changing the subject. “We need to focus on Nathan and Carter.” Angelo nodded, ready to change the subject, too. It was beginning to take a bad turn anyway. “Do you think they’re okay?” Anastacia sighed and shook her head. “We can only hope so,” was all she said before leaving the room. *** Thirty minutes later— After the meeting. Every man in the Salerno crime family stood completely still, too terrified to breathe. The screaming, the begging, and the sounds of knives ripping through flesh had

788/1060

finally died out, and a silence had washed over the room. What transpired in this family meeting would go down in history as the day every man present— both physically and via satellite from Italy and Las Vegas— learned a valuable lesson that each one of them would take very seriously … Do not, under any circumstances, fuck with Mrs. Salerno. Her message had been clear from the moment she walked through the sanctuary doors. Betrayal of any kind would not be tolerated … This day would go down in Salerno family history as the last family meeting to address the subject of betrayal … Carterina “La pericolosa bellezza” Salerno, aged 23. Fathered by the most notorious hit-man that ever lived, Spook Steele, and mothered by one of the few highly feared and influential woman in the

789/1060

criminal underworld, Anastacia Stone. She is the wife of Nathan “The Russian” Salerno, business man, feared leader of “The Five”, and underboss of the Salerno crime family. Her place in the criminal underworld has been explained simply in her own words … “By my husband’s side” … Carterina Salerno had taken the throne as the Princess of the Salerno crime family. A title earned, deserved, and taken in the most brutal of ways … the way every title in the criminal world was taken … *** Thirty minutes earlier— The Meeting. Nathan and Carter entered the long hallway just as Anastacia and Angelo exited the

790/1060

office, the guys and their men following behind them. The guards lining the hallway to the sanctuary watched as the underboss and Carterina moved hand in hand down the hallway, a large entourage surrounding them. Nathan Salerno spoke in a low tone as they all walked and listened to his instructions. Men began to file out from behind them to stand alongside the other guards present in the hallway. Mikilo Valente came forward and yelled, “Line up,” while jogging forward toward the doors. He ran past Angelo and Anastacia Stone to stand in front of the large double doors leading to the sanctuary. Angelo Salerno stood at the doors with Anastacia Stone at his side. They and everyone else watched as Nathan and Carterina stopped in front of the sanctuary doors and

791/1060

turned to face each other. The underboss reached forward and brushed his fingertips along Carterina’s cheek. She turned into his touch, closing her eyes and exhaling softly. He leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers, and everyone heard him whisper his love for her. She immediately pressed her lips against his in a deep, passionate kiss. No one really knew whether they should be watching the exchange, but none could look away. There was something about their kiss, about the way they touched one another. It was … unnerving. Eventually, the kiss ended, and when Carterina looked up at Nathan, a smile spread across her face and a dangerously beautiful laugh fell from her lips. The underboss looked at her with an evil smirk, confirming everyone’s fear— they had something

792/1060

planned, and only the two of them knew what it was. Nathan took a step back from Carter as she smoothed the wrinkles from her sleek black pants suit and her black lace undershirt. She removed her jacket, revealing a shoulder holster with two gold knives and a holster around her waist packing five smaller knives. Nathan nodded to the guys, and they removed their jackets as well, handing them off to the men behind them. He reached into his pants pocket and took out a cell phone. He placed the phone in Carter’s hand, lingering for a moment before releasing her. Surprising everyone there— except Nathan— Carter asked Mikilo to step aside as she walked forward and opened the double doors

793/1060

of the sanctuary, making it clear to all that she would be taking the lead in this meeting. Angelo frowned, immediately walking forward and pulling Nathan aside. “What the hell is going on?” he asked in confusion. “I told you to take the lead in this meeting, son. It would be better if Carterina stood at your side. It’s important that the men see you as a leader—” “The men know exactly who I am,” Nathan interjected. “Carterina’s not going anywhere. She’s going to be in this organization until we pass it on to our children. What’s important is that they see my wife as someone they should never think of fucking with. Not because they’re afraid of me, either, because I won’t always be by her side. They need to see her like this … and so do you …”

794/1060

Without another word, Nathan turned from his father and joined Carter and the guys. The men were the first to enter the sanctuary. The massive space was packed with the Capos, soldiers, and a few associates of the Salerno crime family. There were three large screens on the main wall— one showed the men in Italy and another showed the men in Las Vegas. They would be attending the meeting via satellite. The floor of the sanctuary was a cold, gray stone, and the wall was a steel gray marble. Hundreds of men— and a few women— stood on each side of the room, leaving only a narrow walkway allowing the men to enter and join them. The boss entered right after his men. When he did, the entire room went silent.

795/1060

Verbal reaction to what they witnessed would not be accepted by Angelo Salerno, and all of them knew it. So although a fear jolted through each of them when Anastacia Stone entered the room alongside the boss, no one said a word or made a sound. Many of the men were gazing upon her for the first time, and some were seeing her again after many years. And then there were the few who were smiling on the inside, happy to be in the presence of their stunning boss once again. Angelo and Anastacia made their way to the left side of the sanctuary. They took their seats in the bosses’ seating area along with the Capos and invited associates. After the Angelo was seated, Mikilo Valente stalked into the room. “Step back!” he commanded.

796/1060

Immediately, they all did as he said, widening the walkway as Carterina Stone entered, the rest of ‘The Five’ in step with her. The underboss was on her left, and Kyle Valente was on her right. Lucca Salerno and Dante Luciano followed closely behind her, boxing her in as they made their way to the lone table in the front center of the room. The men were unable to contain themselves this time. Shocked gasps echoed in the room when they saw Carterina Stone— alive— looking unscathed from the trauma they all knew she’d endured. The majority of them were happy to see the young woman alive, having mourned her death. But then there were the few men who knew Carterina Stone’s presence here meant absolutely nothing good for them. Giovanni Mancini’s

797/1060

entire body visibly tensed, and he had a sudden urge to run for his life. Once they had reached the table, Mikilo ran to the back of the room and locked the double doors. He then turned and stood in front of them. His job today was a simple one. If anyone tried to escape, kill them in the most brutal of ways. Carter strolled up to the table and turned to face the men of the Salerno crime family. A person in her position would normally feel jitters, but Carter was calm and composed. She showed no weakness because she felt none. She was pissed off. And to her surprise, it had nothing to do with confronting the men who had taken her father’s money. A few minutes ago, Carter had been numb. She couldn’t feel anything because she was still in a state of shock. She had no

798/1060

idea how to react to all the bombs Anastacia had dropped in that motherfucking conference room. But the closer they got to the sanctuary, the more her reaction to the shit entered familiar territory. Carter didn’t know why she hadn’t expected this deadly turn in her emotions. Her reaction had been the same the day she’d witnessed her father’s death. Numbness and emptiness— and then all-consuming rage. Rage so powerful that it could cause one to do uncharacteristically brutal things. Carter was filled with that same rage now, but this time it was a little different. This rage was accompanied by something still forming within her. She could feel a whisper of it behind the anger. It was an intense … sadness. A sadness twisting her heart into a painful knot. A sadness Carter

799/1060

had no intention of exploring because she dreaded it, feared it. She feared what it would make her do. She was abruptly jolted from her thoughts when she felt Nathan’s hand on her shoulder. She’d been so lost in her thoughts that she didn’t remember she was standing in front of a large and curious audience. All eyes were on her, and she knew what they were thinking. They looked at her with pity. Like she was broken, fragile, or frightened. They probably thought she’d been weakened after what happened to her. And her mother and Angelo probably thought she wouldn’t be able to conduct the meeting because of what they’d just shared with her. Carter gave her husband a reassuring wink. She was more than ready for this. She finally began to speak. “Gentleman, ladies …”

800/1060

She turned her gaze to the crowd. “I know you’ve all missed me. There’s no need to hide your excitement. Most of you thought I had died.” Deep chuckles filled the room. “We didn’t, Ms. Stone,” one of the men spoke up. “You didn’t fool us for a second.” Many voiced their agreement with smiles on their faces. They became silent when Carter spoke again. Carter laughed softly. “I’m glad you all had faith in me.” She lifted herself up onto the table behind her, and smoothed her flared black pants before crossing her legs. “Reno, dear. Bring me my gun.” Reno obediently came forward with Carter’s weapon. Carter unstrapped one of her two gold knives, moving it to the holster around her

801/1060

hips. She attached her gun as she talked to the crowd. “It wasn’t an easy recovery, but I made it with the support and care of my loved ones. My husband— yes, I said husband— and I took a little time off.” She heard the whispers start, and she chuckled. “Yes, I’m a Salerno now. I married the underboss.” She looked at Nathan. “And we’re deliriously happy.” Nathan leaned forward and kissed her. The men ‘ooo-ed’ and ‘ahh-ed’. Nathan laughed, and Carter turned to them, holding up her middle finger. “All right, silence now,” she commanded softly. “We need to get to business. First of all, I know you’ve noticed the presence of someone you were not expecting to be

802/1060

present here … ever. That person is my mother, Anastacia Stone. You will be seeing a lot of her. I advise you to treat her with respect. She will accept nothing less. Stay on her good side, and you won’t get your ass killed.” She paused for a moment to let that sink in. “Now, as for why we’re in the sanctuary … We have a handful of men who need to be punished today.” Carter expected the looks of confusion she received, and she was ready to explain. She didn’t have a specific plan. Basically, she was just going to wing it. Nathan watched his wife closely, her actions thus far sparking his curiosity. He wanted to see her handle this situation, like she’d handled many situations for the Salerno organization. At first, her long silence made him think she had gotten too

803/1060

nervous, that the information they’d found out today had finally gotten to her. But she was doing well. To be honest, he had no idea when he’d have a reaction to the information— he could barely think about that when he was too busy worrying about his wife. The sound of Carter standing up from the table interrupted Nathan’s thoughts and forced him to tune in to her making her way across the sanctuary. Her heels clicked against the stone floor as she walked over to one of her men standing near the third large screen. She handed him the cell phone with the incriminating footage, and then she entered the crowd of men. They parted to make way for her with every step she took until she found— and stood directly in front of— Giovanni Mancini, twin brother of the late Gianni Mancini.

804/1060

Nathan shifted a little. He didn’t know if he liked this particular move. Giovanni looked close to the edge when they had walked in. Nathan was sure the man thought Carter had died that day along with his brother. “Giovanni …” Carter said his name softly. Nathan stood up straight, ready to attack if the man dare put one finger on his wife. Then Carter surprised him. She reached out and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a warm embrace. Giovanni visibly hesitated at first before slowly wrapping his arms around her and hugging her back. The hug lasted a little too long for Nathan’s liking, but he couldn’t say anything. All he could do was watch. Carter knew exactly what Giovanni had done, yet she was hugging him, running her

805/1060

hand up and down his back. Comforting him the way one would comfort a grieving friend. Nathan saw all hesitation leave Giovanni at once, and he sort of melted into her warm embrace. He lifted her small body from the floor and hugged her tighter. When he held her closer, Carter tilted her head and put her lips very close to his ear. She looked to be … whispering? It was an interesting sight. Nathan knew for a fact that Carter hated Giovanni. She’d ranted and screamed and had even broken a few pricey vases when she found out what he’d done. Now she was hugging him? Nathan tightened his fists at his sides. He was about three seconds from pulling them apart and shooting Giovanni in his head. But then hug ended.

806/1060

“She hugged that bitch too long …” Kyle whispered tensely to Nathan. Nathan nodded his agreement. “I was two seconds from killing him.” Kyle chuckled. “Not the jealous type, huh?” he asked sarcastically. Suddenly the atmosphere changed, forcing Nathan to tune back into what Carter was doing. “Come,” she commanded Giovanni in the exact tone one would use when commanding a dog. Giovanni obediently followed her. Once they’d arrived at the table, Carter took her seat and Giovanni stood by her like a good dog. Nathan smirked. The motherfucker kept his eyes forward, too afraid to look at the men standing to his side. Nathan leaned back on the table to enjoy the show.

807/1060

“About four months ago, there was a security breach in the Salerno Organization building,” Carter informed them. “Mitchell Romano was able to obtain the code— without the knowledge of the boss or the underboss— and set up an attack on the 27th floor. In all, he hired five hit men to help him kill me and my husband that day. I killed two, Nathan killed two, and the boss killed the last one while I was in the hospital. Mitchell nearly killed my husband and me, but my mother stabbed him in the throat— I envy her for that sweet pleasure. I would have enjoyed dissecting Mitchell alive, but hey …” she shrugged. “We can’t always get what we want.” She cleared her throat. “Anyway, Mitchell is also the man who hired six hit men to kill my … my … fa-father …”

808/1060

An emotion flashed through Carter’s eyes, but it was gone before Nathan could identify it. It didn’t go unnoticed by Nathan that Carter stuttered through that particular part of her presentation. He wished they could talk about it later, but Nathan wasn’t stupid. He knew it wouldn’t be that easy with Carter— the revelation was too heavy. Carter dropped her head forward and groaned. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry … I …” she yawned. Nathan frowned. What the hell? he thought. She lifted her head with a bored sigh. “I apologize. I have so much shit on my mind today. There’s a lot more I should say, but the truth is, I don’t really give a fuck about any of it.” Nathan’s eyebrows shot up. Huh?

809/1060

“Look, everyone. Since I’m running shit in this meeting, we’re going to do it my way.” She jumped from the table and turned to her new dog, Giovanni. “Sit, Giovanni. Don’t move until I say so.” He obeyed. Good, dog, thought Nathan. “Ten men!” Carter shouted the words. She slowly walked down the long aisle between the men. “Ten men in this room decided it was a good idea to betray this family. For money. My money.” Then she did something no one expected. She called out every traitor’s name— except one— and she told everyone else to clear the floor. The men and women scrambled to obey her orders as her tone acquired a deadly edge. Nathan watched as they lined the walls

810/1060

of the sanctuary, leaving the traitorous men exposed in the middle of the floor with pale, terror-stricken faces. They had absolutely nowhere to go. “Reno!” Carter called sharply. Reno ran forward, a rectangular wooden box tucked under his arm. “Play the video!” she ordered the man standing next to the large, white screen. And just like that, the video from Giovanni’s cell phone exploded in living color on the massive screen. “This is your proof, men and women of the Salerno crime family!” she spoke over the men talking in the video. “All nine of the men are in it accepting my money— to kill my husband and me!” She laughed humorlessly. “I can see all of you begging pathetically with your eyes, and I’m sorry to tell you

811/1060

but …” she shrugged, “… there will be no mercy. All of you will die. I hope you kissed your fucking mothers before you brought your asses to work today,” she spat. She snatched the box from Reno and stormed back to the table. She turned her back on the terrified men and opened her box. The nine traitors stood still in the middle of the sanctuary floor, frantically looking to each other, searching for a plan to escape their inevitable deaths. Abruptly, one them yelled “Fuck it!” and ran for the sanctuary doors. Waiting ever so patiently, Mickey yanked the idiot forward by his shirt, lifted his body in the air, and slammed him on the stone floor. With a sadistic grin, he reached behind him and grabbed a large hunting knife from

812/1060

his holster. Raising it high above his head, he slammed it down into the man’s chest then slowly sliced downward, effectively cutting his chest open. A shrill scream of agony exploded from the man’s throat, and blood spilled from the side of his mouth and from his chest. The screaming lasted sixty seconds before he died. Casually wiping his blade on the man’s pants and then standing, Mickey slid his knife back into its holster and stood again in front of the door, his hands clasped in front of him. “No running,” Carter said coolly as she continued to focus on what she was doing with her box. Nathan chuckled, and she looked at him with a wicked smile.

813/1060

Another traitor snapped. “This is bullshit!” he yelled. “Fuck you,” she replied calmly, turning back to her task. “You’re a sick bitch!” Bitch? Nathan was incensed. “You should have died in that fucking elevator! I’m not dying like this! Do you hear me? I won’t—” Nathan had heard enough. Pulling his gun, Nathan shot the fucker right between his eyes. His lifeless body fell to the floor. “Keep the name calling to a minimum,” Nathan said, placing his gun back in its holster. “All right!” Carter said with an eerie brightness in her tone. She turned, and in the blink of an eye, a series of knives were flying through the air. Seven to be exact.

814/1060

Seven knives, seven remaining men, and then seven dead bodies falling to the floor. Carter sighed. “A shame to lose such young, able-bodied men all at once like this, isn’t it?” She clasped her hands behind her back and walked to the middle of the room, careful to avoid stepping on the bodies. “Giovanni,” she called. “Collect my knives from the bodies of these men. And each time you remove a knife … I want you to push it into your body.” It was very clear that Nathan wasn’t the only one in the room shocked by Carter’s words. Who would obey such an order? Giovanni stood up from the table, not uttering a word. He slowly walked over to the first man and bent forward. He gripped the knife and yanked it from the body.

815/1060

Nathan glanced over at his father, and he saw everyone in the seated section scoot forward to the edge of their seats. Giovanni stood up, and before everyone’s eyes— those physically present and those present via satellite— he jammed the knife in his stomach. What-the-fucks and oh-my-Gods filled the room before everyone was silenced by Carter’s voice. Giovanni’s cries of anguish filled the sanctuary as he walked to the next body, prepared to remove its knife. “I hope this is helping each of you to understand the purpose of this meeting. I hope to God that I’ve made myself quite clear. But just for kicks, I’ll go ahead and ask if you have any questions …” She paused, waiting for someone to speak. Daring someone to speak. No one said a word. Carter raised an

816/1060

eyebrow. “No questions? So I guess you got the meaning of this meeting?” Her tone had become sharper. Nathan noticed her shoulders rising and falling with her deep, calming breaths. She took about three of them before surrendering to her rage— not normal anger, but extremely intense rage. Nathan had never seen her like this before. She let out a dark, humorless laugh as Giovanni hesitated and then stabbed a third knife into his body. She took her gun from its holster and placed her free hand on her hip. She scanned the muzzle of the gun along the sea of people lined up against the walls. “Nobody has anything to say. You’re all afraid of me,” she stated, nodding her head. “You should be. You really should be because I’m pissed. Congratu-fuckin-lations

817/1060

motherfuckers, you all have the unfortunate pleasure of seeing me at my worst! I did not—” Giovanni jammed a fourth knife in his body and then fell to the floor. Carter snapped. “Get up!” she shouted, her face contorted with fury. “You get off that fucking floor, or I’ll make it worse for you. I swear to you, I will!” As quickly as his body would allow, Giovanni obeyed. “Now, as I was saying, I did not particularly enjoy being tied to a fucking chair while some fat piece of shit pounded my head in, or while said fat piece of shit tried to kill my goddamn husband! So let’s just cut the shit right now and avoid another meeting like this in the future.” She pointed to the floor. “They did it for a million dollars …” She raised her hand in the air. “Who will do it for two?” she yelled.

818/1060

Confusion was on every face. “Nobody? Well, what about four? Four million dollars to anyone with the balls to attempt killing my husband and me!” Nathan smirked. He could see where she was going with this. Jamming yet another knife in his body, Giovanni howled in pain. “Nobody will do it for four either?” Carter said in mock amazement. “Well, I guess we’ll just have to up the ante. What about onehundred million? Come on. Don’t think I don’t have it! I just found out I’m worth a shitload of money! So much so that motherfuckers who don’t even know me want me dead!” And there it was— that was what was really causing Carter’s rage. Out of the corner of his eye, Nathan saw Anastacia

819/1060

flinch at Carter’s reference to the Stone family. “Speak up!” Carter screamed. “One hundred million! Two, three, four, five? How much money would it take for any of you motherfuckers to fuck with me!” Carter had lost it. She pulled her hair loose from the bun holding it, and it cascaded violently down her back. She ran her fingers through it and angrily paced the floor, her gun still at her side. Nathan didn’t do anything but watch her. Every bone in his body told him not to interfere, to let her be and let her work this out in her head— or he’d be caught on the wrong side of her mood. He didn’t want that, so he kept his mouth shut. Too bad Anastacia didn’t have the same feeling. She spoke Carter’s name softly, and

820/1060

Carter turned to her with hazel eyes full of fury. Nathan had no idea what was said. All he knew was that Carter had never before spoken to her mother in the tone she used at that moment. It was worse than the first day she had met her. She aggressively hurled French words at her mother, and Anastacia did something Nathan had never expected her to do— she looked away from Carter. A rare moment of weakness for Anastacia Stone. “Je ne veux pas vous en parler dès maintenant ! Peut-être, je vous appellerai quand je veux parler de vous!” Carter yelled. She turned away from Anastacia as Giovanni planted the last knife in his body. Her jaw ticked. “Get over here …” He obeyed. “Now beg for it.”

821/1060

Giovanni dropped to his knees and did exactly that. “Kill me!” He let out a tortured cry and lowered his head. “Please kill me!” he sobbed. “I’m sorry … I’m so sorry. Please have mercy and kill me. Don’t make me kill myself …” He begged and cried and sobbed. For a moment, Carter only stared at him with cold eyes. His breathing soon became labored, and his breaths grew shorter. His eyes became unfocused as he continued gasping and begging for his death. Carter waited a few more seconds and then raised her gun and put him out of his misery. “Ten men, for one million dollars each …” she muttered softly. “I can’t repeat the tenth man’s name because in return for his confession, he was given anonymity— and his life. I told him I would only kill him if he asked me

822/1060

to do so. He did. And now he is dead. That’s the only hint you’re getting to who that tenth man was.” Carter let out a long sigh. “Okay, I’m done.” *** Present time. That was when Nathan moved. He walked to Carter, extending his hand. She took it without hesitation, and he led her to the door and out of the room. “What was that?” Nathan asked as he continued to lead her down the hallway. Carter chuckled. “That was me adding to my ever-increasing body count.”

823/1060

Nathan rolled his eyes, unamused, and pulled her into an office. He closed the door behind them. “What are we doing in here?” she asked. She smiled slyly. “Are you looking for a quickie, Mr. Salerno?” She giggled and playfully tugged at his shirt. “Why does violence always turn you on?” Nathan gripped her hand. “Cut the shit, Carter. You know I wasn’t talking about your body count. What was that with your mother?” The smile instantly fell from her face. “Nothing,” she said with a blank stare. Nathan just stared at her for a moment before letting go of her hand and taking a step back.

824/1060

“Nothing,” he repeated. “Are you really going to stand here and give me that bullshit answer?” “I’m not giving you any bullshit, Nathan.” “Oh no? I saw that in there, Carter. I know what happened in the conference room. I was there, remember? Are you ready to talk about it now?” Carter frowned and looked away from him. “There’s nothing to talk about …” “Carter!” “Unless—” she cut him off and turned to him with different emotions in her eyes. Sadness and warmth. Nathan sighed in relief. There was his wife. She cleared her throat. “Unless you want to talk about what your father told you aabout your mother.”

825/1060

Nathan swallowed. This was the first time he’d really thought about it. He’d tried to shrug it off like she was doing. He had thought about hiding how he really felt about the situation until he’d figured it out himself, but then decided against it. Maybe if he let her in, she’d let him in … Nathan took a deep breath. “I was confused and angry. I was angry because my father didn’t tell me the moment he found out. I don’t know why, but I felt like he had lied to me, and as you know, I don’t like being lied to.” He shot an accusing glare at her and continued. “I was confused because after all these years of wanting to know who had killed my mother, I … I didn’t really react the way I thought I would …” “What does that mean?” she asked. She closed the distance between them and

826/1060

wrapped her arms around him. “Are you hurting?” she asked, her words laced with concern. She looked up at him, sadness in her hazel eyes. Nathan’s brows furrowed. She looked tortured, but she was comforting him. She was heartbroken, yet she pushing that aside to ask if he was hurt. It was clear to Nathan that Carter was battling internally with herself. There was no way he would get into that head of hers today. Nathan hugged her close. “Yes, baby, I’m hurting. But not for just me …” He raised her chin until he could look her in the eyes. “For us. I’m afraid you’re going to …” Nathan’s words trailed off, and he sighed. “That was heavy, Carter. I know you’re hurting. I can see it in your eyes. I don’t want you to … shut down.” Nathan knew how hard it was for

827/1060

Carter to talk about things like this. He remembered what he’d had to do to get her to talk about Anastacia. Carter looked at him for a moment before turning away from him again. “I don’t deserve you, Nathan …” Nathan frowned. “Why would you say that, baby?” he asked, confused. “I warned you back in Hope Beach. I wanted to protect you,” she whispered. Nathan turned her to him. “Protect me from what, Carter?” As soon as she answered, he remembered that she had said it before. “From me. I wanted to protect you from me,” she said sadly. “Why would you want to be with someone like me?” Nathan stared at her like she was crazy. “I’m with you because I love you, Carter.”

828/1060

“How can you love me, Nathan? You don’t know me. I don’t even know me!” Her voice shook with emotion. “Half the shit I told you about myself in Hope Beach was a lie. I have no idea who I am— right down to my fucking name!” she yelled. Tears sprang to her eyes, and she blinked them away quickly. “I can’t do this. I can’t talk about it— any of it.” Nathan stood silently and watched her pace back and forth before she turned to him again. “Do you want to know what I said to my mother?” Nathan nodded. “I told her that I loved her … but that I hate her for lying to me. I hate her and my father for keeping me in the dark for so many years. I hate her for making me hate

829/1060

him. I hate him for dying, for leaving me, and I hate her because she couldn’t find me. I hate them both because I didn’t know she was looking … I screamed at my mother and told her I hated her, and I hated myself …” “Why, Carterina?” She looked up at him with sadness. “Don’t you remember, Nathan? My name’s not Carterina. It’s Cecilia. My father— the man who killed your mother— called me … Cecilia …”

23

Depression

Carter put the finishing touches on Nathan’s favorite steak and pasta dish, and then began to set the table. She knew Nathan would be home late, but she hadn’t known he’d be this late. He was usually home by six, sometimes seven. It was nearing nine-thirty now. He hadn’t even called. She was already in sweatpants and a tee-shirt, ready for bed. They’d been back to work for three weeks now, so it had been three weeks since Carter’s entire world had been flipped upside down. She could say that what she’d learned

832/1060

hadn’t changed her, but if she did, she’d be lying. How she longed for the days when she couldn’t feel anything. Now— she was feeling too much. Things with Nathan had been different. He hadn’t been ignoring her, but things had definitely changed— and not for the better. Carter had thought that things would get better eventually, but they hadn’t. Their marriage had been uncomfortably quiet, and Carter didn’t know how to fix it. She didn’t know how to fix anything. She and Nathan hadn’t talked much for weeks. They woke up in the morning, got dressed, rode together hand in hand to work, and then separated for the rest of the day. Their evenings were pretty much the same. Nathan came home late, and Carter had his dinner waiting for him. When he walked in,

833/1060

he immediately greeted her with a kiss, but then ended up eating dinner in his office because of some new project he was working on. Carter usually didn’t see him until the next morning. Even when they made love, they didn’t connect like they usually did. They’d only made love a couple of times since moving back to New York about three weeks ago. It was really unlike them, and Carter didn’t like it one bit. They hadn’t spoken at all about the information they’d learned at that stupid meeting. Carter sort of wished they had. She wanted to sit and listen to him talk about how he felt. It was true that she was broken on the inside because of what she had learned, and she was in a constant state of feeling like shit because she hadn’t really

834/1060

spoken to Anastacia since that day, but she would gladly set her issues aside to focus on Nathan. She knew how much his mother had meant to him, and how much her death had affected him, even to this day. Carter didn’t like it, but in some twisted way, she felt responsible for all of it. She’d been torturing herself for the past few weeks, and the worst part of it was that she had no one to talk to about it. The only person she had ever been able to fully express herself to might possibly be leaving her. Carter thought that Nathan might want a divorce. More specifically, she thought he should want to divorce her. A few tears escaped her eyes, and she quickly wiped them away. She didn’t want to cry— she wanted to be strong. She didn’t want to make it hard for Nathan to do what she thought he should

835/1060

do. She had first started thinking about the possibility of Nathan ending their marriage the morning after they’d made love after the meeting. And ever since the thought had popped in her head, she hadn’t been able to shake it. Why wouldn’t he want out? Nathan hadn’t known who Carter was before he married her, not really. Carter hadn’t even known who she was then. She hadn’t known she was a target or the heir to a billionaire’s fortune. She hadn’t known that two dangerous families wanted her dead— or worse. And she definitely hadn’t known that she was the biological daughter of the homicidal, clinically insane maniac who had killed her husband’s mother. Carter placed her hand on her belly as a wave of nausea hit her, nearly causing her to stumble. She felt this way every time she

836/1060

thought about her biological father. Every time she thought about what he had done to Nathan’s mother. She swallowed and waited for the feeling to pass. She wouldn’t blame Nathan if he wanted out of their marriage. Who the hell would want someone with all that baggage? She would never be able to be what he needed. Not if she had to live her life looking over her shoulder. She wouldn’t be anything but an added stressor to Nathan’s already stressful life, and she didn’t want that. She wanted to be the reason he smiled after a hard day at work. She wanted to be the reason he laughed even when he didn’t feel like it. She wanted to be his happiness. He was her happiness. He was everything to her. She loved him that much.

837/1060

Carter couldn’t help but wonder what her purpose was on this earth if all she caused was trouble. She could barely look at her reflection in the mirror. Every time she saw herself, she saw the monstrous man who took the lives of the innocent. The daughter of a man who sold innocent young men and women as if they were nothing more than objects used for the amusement of the highest bidder. It didn’t really hit Carter until the evening she came back to the penthouse. She was alone with her thoughts, which proved not to be a good thing after finding out that the man you called Daddy your whole life was, in reality, your uncle. Uncle, Carter thought as her heart tightened painfully in her chest. It had been happening for a few weeks. The pain of her

838/1060

heart breaking repeatedly was so intense she could feel it in the tips of her fingers. She hated it. It was so unfair. The sound of the front door opening jolted Carter from her thoughts. She quickly walked over to finish setting the table as Nathan came into the penthouse. “Hi, honey,” she said softly with a tentative smile. She pushed her emotions back in an effort not to ruin the evening she had planned. Tonight, she was going to make an effort to spend time with her husband. Tonight, he’d sit with her, and they’d eat together. They could talk about anything. She didn’t care. As long as they communicated about something. “Hey, baby,” Nathan said sweetly, a look of surprise on his face. He put his briefcase

839/1060

on the couch in the living room before coming to the dining room. He came around the table to where Carter was setting down a glass for his scotch, leaned forward, and kissed her cheek. “Something smells heavenly,” he said against her cheek. “I made your favorite,” Carter said with a smile. “How was your day?” she asked him. This was the first time this week she’d been able to ask him the question. She noted that he wore his shoulder holster today. His two chrome Glocks and hunting knife rested at his chest. He usually wore those only when his work involved danger. “Long,” he answered. “Boring work. I’m starving. I … umm …” He cleared his throat. “I talked to your mother today.” Carter swallowed and nodded her head, but said nothing.

840/1060

“She called to check on you. She’s back in the states.” “That’s nice,” Carter muttered. “How is she?” Carter asked as she brought food to the table. “She wanted me to tell you she loves you. And she misses you … and that she’s sorry.” Carter kept busy as she listened to him. She opened the oven and retrieved the garlic bread. “I know,” she said. She wiped her hands with a towel. “Do you want scotch tonight?” she asked, changing the subject. Nathan didn’t speak, but nodded his head. Nathan walked over to the couch and tossed his suit jacket over the back of it. He leaned against the back of the sofa and removed his cuff links. “I’m sorry I’ve been late

841/1060

getting home these past few weeks. I promise that will change soon. This project is time consuming, but Kyle found something, and he’ll be calling me soon.” He looked at the beautifully-set table with a smile. “We will be eating together tonight?” Carter wiped her hands down the front of her sweatpants, suddenly feeling a bit nervous. “Umm … Yes. I thought that maybe we could …” Eat together tonight and talk … was what Carter had meant to say out loud, not in her head. Nathan looked at her confused “Maybe we could what, baby?” Carter swallowed nervously and shifted from foot to foot. She shook her head. For some reason, she could no longer find the words she wanted to say.

842/1060

What the hell is wrong with me? she thought. Nathan eyed her intently as he removed his holster. Once he had it removed, he came across the room to where she stood. Almost immediately, Carter lowered her eyes. Nathan used his index finger and thumb to lift her chin until their eyes met. “Is everything okay, мое красивое Роуз? Is there something you want to talk about?” he asked. There was hope in his eyes as he spoke. Carter immediately shut down. Suddenly, the thought of talking to Nathan about anything scared the shit out of her. She knew she wanted to talk to him, to feel close to him again. She’d been so lonely, and she needed the interaction. So why was she so hesitant all of a sudden? Carter really wasn’t making

843/1060

sense, even to herself. She wanted to say yes so badly, but the only word that came out of her mouth was “No.” Sadness flashed through Nathan’s eyes, and Carter had to look away. She hadn’t meant to hurt him. She wanted to say yes to him. She wanted to pour out every emotion, every fear, every sad thought that had been breaking her from the inside out ever since they set foot in New York, but she couldn’t. She thought she would be able to, but she couldn’t. She realized at that moment that it hadn’t been Nathan who had been distant, it had been her. She was the one who had been unwilling to talk. She was the one who had been coming home every night acting more like a zombie than herself. Carter inhaled shakily

844/1060

and frowned as she remembered the past few weeks in vivid detail. She’d been coming home from work every day in a trancelike state. She would pull a bottles of wine from the cabinet and then start on Nathan’s dinner. After dinner, Carter would drink until she passed out in the living room. The next morning, she’d wake up in bed with a hangover, but still manage to find the energy for work. The first few nights, Nathan came home on time. He ate dinner at the table, and even tried to start conversations. But Carter was closed off. Completely closed off. Nathan had been the one trying. He’d been trying to get Carter to open up and let him in. But Carter had shut down and pushed him away every time he got too close, too afraid of what he’d find if she let him in.

845/1060

Carter knew what her actions the past few weeks suggested. But she was not depressed. Her mother may have put more on her than she could bear. A little too much revelation for one day perhaps. The Stone family, the Steele family, her father, her biological father, the truth about the fate of Nathan’s mother, Silas— “Carter, baby?” Nathan’s concerned voice pulled Carter from her thoughts. She met Nathan’s eyes and tried her best to push back the sadness, guilt, fear, and overwhelming sense of dread that was causing her to feel too much at once. If she didn’t try to contain it all, she didn’t know what she’d do to herself. She looked at Nathan with a blank expression and empty eyes. She could see the sadness in his face.

846/1060

“Please talk to me, baby,” he pleaded. “I miss you so much …” He peppered her face with soft kisses. “Come back to me, мое красивое Роуз. I can’t take seeing you like this anymore …” Carter didn’t respond. At least she had tried today. Yesterday, she hadn’t spoken at all. “Let’s eat dinner together tonight. Afterward, we can take a hot bath. I’ll give you a massage, help you relax.” He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against him. Carter looked into his eyes again before turning away. Every time she did, she saw him as a child, sitting in dead silence surrounded by his mother’s blood. The man who had given her life had done that. The man who had given her life had caused the

847/1060

man she loved to lose everything and had caused him so much pain. “I’m … really tired,” Carter said softly, something she’d been saying to him every day for the past few weeks. “I’m actually not feeling too well now,” she whispered. Disappointment was evident in Nathan’s features. “’Carter, honey, what about dinner?” “I’m not hungry …” Nathan frowned. “But you haven’t eaten in days. My father says you bring him lunch, but you don’t eat. You just go to sleep. Talk to me, baby, just … tell me what I can do …” He hugged her to his chest. His scent and the warmth of his embrace bought her the only peace she would accept. He hugged her closely and gave her the love that she no longer felt she deserved from

848/1060

him. She wanted to do at least one thing for him tonight … “I’ll eat with you tonight,” she said softly. Nathan pulled back from the hug with a smile. “Yeah?” he asked. She nodded yes. “I’d love to hear about your day in more detail.” He smiled and kissed her lips three times, then led her to the table. “Sit down, baby. Since you did the cooking, I’ll serve you.” When Carter sat down, she immediately reached for the bottle of wine to pour herself a glass. Nathan’s hand stopped her. “Please, Carter,” he said softly. “Not tonight, baby. Just be with me tonight.” He kneeled down beside her. “Can you pass on drinking tonight, for me?” he asked. Carter looked away from his eyes, ashamed. She didn’t know that Nathan

849/1060

didn’t like it when she drank, but she understood. She’d been a borderline alcoholic for the past few weeks. She nodded her head and let him take the bottle away from the table. When he returned with their food, they ate and had light conversation— mostly Nathan asking Carter questions to which she responded tentatively. She ate as much of the food as she could, but still not enough for Nathan to stop insisting she eat more. She did, just for him. After they’d both finished, Nathan’s phone began to ring. He excused himself from the table and to answer it. While he was away, Carter sat and stared at the wedding ring on her finger. She twisted it around her finger as she remembered the day Nathan had proposed to her in their garden. She remembered how happy she was and how

850/1060

hopeful she was for the future. That day seemed like it had been years ago instead of just months. She was just a shadow of the person she was just weeks ago. She was stuck in a tortuous darkness with no idea of how to get out. Nathan reentered the dining room with a remorseful expression. He sighed. “I have to go,” he said as he kneeled in front of Carter. “I’m so sorry, мое красивое Роуз, but I have to tend to something that can’t wait. It’s important …” “It’s okay,” she lied. She didn’t want him to leave her alone. Nathan knew she was lying. He always knew. “I’ll be home as soon as the deal is made, baby. I promise. I don’t want to leave you alone, but—”

851/1060

“Go, Nathan.” Carter mustered up a small smile. “I’ll be here when you get home,” she assured. Nathan kissed her lips softly, then deeply. Carter melted into him, surrendering to his kiss, feeling every bit of love he felt for her. She almost broke down in his arms. When he ended the kiss, he whispered “I love you,” against her lips, grabbed his jacket and his holster, and left. Since he had taken his holster, Carter knew that whatever he had to do was potentially dangerous. She silently prayed for her husband’s safe return home. Carter didn’t move from the table. She just waited for him to return. She didn’t want to go to bed without him tonight. About an hour had passed, and she was still seated. She stirred only when she heard the house

852/1060

phone ring. She frowned, wondering who would be calling the house phone so late. Nathan would call her cell if he needed her. Curious, she walked to the phone and picked it up. “Hello,” she answered. All she heard on the phone for a moment was soft sniffling. “Hello,” a soft female voice said. Carter instantly recognized the voice. “Jenna?” she asked surprised. Jenna hadn’t called her in weeks. A twinge of happiness and relief breezed through Carter. Maybe she and Jenna would finally make up. Maybe her mother had been wrong about Jenna not being her friend. Maybe Jenna had missed Carter as much as Carter had missed her.

853/1060

A smile spread across her lips. “I’m so glad you called, Jen. I just— I miss you so much. Maybe we can plan you a trip this weekend and hang out … like old times,” Carter said, feeling hope for her friendship with Jenna. “I could really use a friend right now, and … I have some stuff that I want to talk to you about.” Carter had decided that it was time to tell Jenna the truth about who she was … Well, some of the truth, not all of it yet. She wanted Jenna to meet her mother, whom she planned on calling soon. And she could use a little normal girl time with Jenna to pull her out of this depression-like state she was in. Another soft sniffle was all Carter heard. She frowned. “Jen, are you crying?” Carter said, becoming concerned. “Is everything

854/1060

okay? Is it Benny? Is it your parents?” Jenna didn’t answer. “Jenna?” “What’s your name?” she asked softly. Carter’s brows furrowed. “Jen, you know my—” “A woman who said she was your sister came by my house today,” she cut Carter off. “She asked me if I knew Cecilia Steele. Of course, I told her no because I was sure that I’d never heard that name before. Then she pulled out a picture of you in the front yard of a house in the country. You were probably— I don’t know— fifteen. And a man was standing with you. I’m assuming he was your father. She said his name was Silas.” Carter heard Jenna sob softly. “She had a gun. And she told me some … very disturbing things about your family,” she cried. “She said that you had lied to me. She said that your

855/1060

parents are alive, and you were running away from them. She said that they were murderers.” She cried for a moment before speaking again. “She told me to tell her everything I know about you, which I soon figured out isn’t much. I never really knew how little I knew until that moment.” Soft sniffles filled the phone again. “After she realized I knew nothing about you, she left and told me that I should probably stay away from you. I … I think I agree with her.” “Jen—” “I just called to say— goodbye. I don’t know who you are. I’m leaving New York, and I’m not coming back. You don’t have to say anything. I don’t want you to. I just didn’t want to disappear without telling you …” There was a long moment of silence

856/1060

before Jenna said, “Bye, Cecilia,” and hung up the phone. Carter stood at the kitchen counter with the phone to her ear for ten full minutes before she placed it on the receiver. She left the counter and walked numbly to the cabinet where Nathan had put her bottle of wine. She removed a glass from the cabinet and drank until the bottle was empty. She should leave. It was one of the first thoughts that crossed her mind. She should go to Hope Beach, find the woman claiming to be her sister, and hand herself over to Silas. He would tell her what the hell he wanted with her, and they’d be done with it. No more threats to the people she loved if he got what he wanted. Carter sighed. She knew for a fact that leaving wasn’t an option. Even though she

857/1060

felt Nathan shouldn’t want to be with her, she knew that she would never be able to leave him. She loved him too much. That love made it impossible for her to be away from him. Plus Nathan would flip if he came home and she was gone. She ran her hands down her face and fought off succumbing to her emotions. She needed to think. She needed to figure out what she wanted to do next. She knew she didn’t want to mess up her relationship with her husband. Nathan was all she had. She had to make things better before they got worse, and she lost him. Just like she had lost Jenna. Carter didn’t think she’d survive if she had to go back to living her life alone. She knew that if she lost Nathan, she’d run. She’d run until nothing reminded her of the love that she’d lost.

858/1060

Carter strolled over to the large window just as she saw lightning flash and thunder crack loudly in the sky. She sat on the large windowsill and pulled her knees to her chest, letting the sounds of the storm wash over her. She would wait here until he came home. Then she’d work on getting things back to normal between them.

24

The Truth

Nathan entered Warehouse B with ten of his men behind him. He’d been waiting for this moment for weeks. All the hard work, the searching, the countless hours devoted to locating this particular problem was finally about to pay off. He’d found Adrien Stone in New York City. This was it. It had taken a long time to get the man to agree to a meeting, but they had done it. Apparently, Adrien Stone knew Carter was The Russian’s girl, he just didn’t

861/1060

know that The Russian was Nathan Salerno. That was understandable. Many in the criminal world thought ‘The Five’ were five contract killers Angelo Salerno had hired to be enforcers for his organization. Nathan was cool with that. He didn’t want the attention anyway. Nathan was confident in his plan for tonight. He had used his many connections around the world to study Adrien Stone’s ways, and he was already one step ahead of the motherfucker. Finding the man and eliminating the threat of the Stone family was the first step to getting his wife back. There were no words to describe how much Nathan missed Carter. She didn’t talk, laugh, eat enough, or sleep restfully anymore. She hadn’t even cried. Nathan missed her tears the most.

862/1060

It was like she was there, but … not there. It was as if every bit of life and will to live had been sucked out of her that morning three weeks ago. Thinking back to that day in the office, he wished he’d have tried harder to get her to talk. Lately, she’d been falling deeper and deeper into her depression. Carter had lost herself. The revelations of her life had killed her spirit. And Nathan needed his Carter back. He missed her bad jokes, her flirty personality, her sassy temper. He wanted his spoiled brat back. And he’d tried everything, but nothing had worked. Now, having tried everything else, Nathan could only think of one more thing he could do to get his wife back. He had to eliminate every threat having a negative effect on his wife’s happiness. Starting with the Stones.

863/1060

As he entered the meeting area, Nathan laid eyes on Adrien Stone. The motherfucker looked just like his picture. Although not as built as Alexis Stone, was about 6’0 tall and had the same long, black hair. Damn, Nathan hated to say it, but his wife resembled this piece of shit. As Nathan and his men approached, Kyle, Mickey, Dante and Lucca— who had already been there with Adrien— moved aside. Nathan took long strides across the warehouse to Adrien. As soon as Adrien saw him, his brows rose and the Stone family’s signature smile spread across his lips. “You look like Angelo Salerno. But you do not look as Italian as he does,” he said with mirth in his voice, his thick French accent slurring his words.

864/1060

Nathan’s answering smile was sinister, mirroring his intentions for the evening. “I am Russian,” Nathan replied. “Russian? But Angelo is your father, yes? You get this Russian from your mother?” Nathan stopped when he stood in front of Adrien. He smirked. “Yes,” he answered. “Did you know my mother?” Adrien nodded and extended his hand, and Nathan extended his. They shook hands firmly. “Yes, I see the resemblance between you and your father now. You have features like Anastacia’s lover.” Adrien’s men chuckled. “Anastacia is like her mother when it comes to men. At the first sight of a white man, she opens her legs. Fucking whore,” he muttered. Nathan’s jaw ticked. Adrien’s first mistake of the night— talking shit about

865/1060

Nathan’s mother-in-law. Nathan glanced over at Mickey and saw him fighting to contain his rage. Mickey loved Anastacia Stone, and Nathan could tell the comments Adrien made didn’t sit well with him, either. Nathan drew in a deep breath, reigning in his temper. He looked at the men standing with Adrien in disgust. “You have a large amount of security with you tonight, Mr. Stone. Do you not trust me?” he asked. “I trust no man,” he replied coolly. “Do they frighten you, Russian Salerno?” he asked through a chuckle. Nathan had never seen arrogance that rivaled his own. Adrien Stone looked at him with absolutely no fear in his hazel-green eyes. It was something Nathan was familiar with. The men he went up against on a daily

866/1060

basis did not fear him— until he proved himself a force to be reckoned with. Nathan smirked. “Do I look frightened to you, Adrien Stone?” Adrien snorted. “You look like a baby boy to me. How old are you, boy? When I was told a Salerno knew where to find my niece, I assumed it would be an adult.” Nathan loved being underestimated. He welcomed it. It made the element of surprise so much sweeter. “Do I look like a child, Stone?” Nathan took a menacing step toward him. Adrien’s men immediately went on the defense by taking steps forward toward Nathan. They were very good, very sharp. It didn’t concern Nathan, though. As soon as Adrien’s men moved, Nathan’s men moved.

867/1060

Mickey motioned for Nathan’s men to surround Adrien and his men. They followed his command while keeping their hands on the weapons at their side. Kyle stood at Nathan’s right and Lucca on his left. Dante came up behind Nathan, and Mickey moved to stand behind Adrien and his men. Adrien let out a dark chuckle. “What is this, boy?” he laughed “Some kind of attack?” he yelled, his voice taking on an edge. Suddenly, his tone got serious. “Do you have any fucking idea who I am?” Nathan smiled. “I do know who you are,” he replied, thoroughly amused by the man’s anger. His wife and mother-in-law were a thousand times more intimidating than this pussy. Seeing that Nathan was unaffected, Adrien upped the ante. “I don’t think you

868/1060

understand who you’re fucking with,” Adrien growled. With a snap of his finger, every one of his men drew their guns and aimed them at Nathan. “Here’s the deal, Russian Salerno. You bring me Anastacia’s little bitch, and I won’t have my friends tear you and your little play buddies apart.” He shrugged “This is the only chance I will give you to save yourself. And I’m only giving you this chance because I think you know where she is.” Adrien Stone smile wickedly, crossed his arms over his broad chest, and waited for Nathan’s response. Nathan ground his teeth together tightly, trying his best not to mess up the plan. He didn’t particularly like being spoken to as if he were a simple-minded child. Not to mention that shit had just made the mistake of calling his wife a bitch.

869/1060

Nathan forced a smile. “Very well,” he said reluctantly, knowing his time would come very soon. Adrien’s smug smile widened to a grin. “Cousin, do you mind grabbing Mr. Stone and me a seat so that we can discuss Carterina Stone?” Nathan asked Lucca, never taking his eyes from Adrien Stone. Lucca nodded and retrieved the chairs. With a wave of Adrien’s hand, his men lowered their guns. Adrien was the first to take his seat facing Nathan. Nathan lingered for a moment, removing his suit jacket before taking his seat. After Nathan was seated, Kyle, Mickey, Dante, and Lucca pulled up their own seats beside him. Then the remainder of Nathan’s men sat behind The Five. Adrien frowned as Nathan and his men made themselves

870/1060

comfortable, looking as if they didn’t have a care in the world. “You were right, Mr. Stone …” Nathan said, capturing Adrien’s attention. He crossed one long leg over the other and smiled. “I do know where both Ms. Stones are. She and that Russian have been living in New York for quite some time. They stay in the Manhattan area where my father and I reign. They actually occupy one of the penthouses in one of my buildings.” “So why are you willing to take me to her?” Adrien asked. Nathan shook his head firmly and frowned. “I am not taking you to her, Mr. Stone. I am merely telling you where you can find them. I want no part in your visit.” “Why not?” Adrien asked in confusion “You must have heard about the reward I am

871/1060

giving— ten million. I assume you want to meet the girl that will be the reason for our riches.” Nathan sat silent for a moment, needing to reign in his temper once again. It wasn’t easy hearing this bastard put a price on his wife. Once he calmed, Nathan feigned fear. “I have no desire to go up against that Russian she’s living with,” he said, trying to keep a straight face. “The man has lost his mind. He’s madly in love with that woman, and I mean mad,” Nathan stressed. “He’s gone completely insane. Even more crazy than he was before. I heard he beat three men to death because they called her a bitch.” Nathan shook his head. “He’s a fucking brute.” “But she is a bitch,” Adrien cut Nathan off. “And a crazy bitch, considering who her

872/1060

father is. I heard from an associate that Spook Steele had a brother. A twin. He told me that Anastacia didn’t fuck the hit-man, she fucked his brother. Silas is his name. I’ve seen him twice.” He let out a humorless laugh. “Anastacia is one stupid bitch. That bastard makes me look like a saint.” “Interesting,” Nathan interjected. “Tell me more of Silas Steele. I wasn’t aware Spook had a brother,” he lied. If he was going to get any information on Silas Steele, this would be a good place to start. Adrien shrugged. “I really can’t tell you much. He needs to be in a fucking padded room, far away from decent human beings.” He smiled. “But then again, don’t we all? I met Silas Steele only by accident. He wasn’t

873/1060

supposed to be at the gathering, but he showed up. He usually sends Aziz—” “Who is Aziz?” Nathan asked, mentally taking notes. “Aziz is Silas’s voice, at least that’s what I call him. He’s the middle man between Silas and the rest of the world. Silas deals in human trafficking. I’ve gotten a few spoils from him myself,” he said. “Maybe after this, I’ll send you a nice gift, boy. Unless you’re sensitive to that kind of thing because of your mother and all … The Steeles train their whores much better than Ivan. Just tell me your preference— young women, young men, little girls, little boys. Hell, I’ve heard some of them have been his own offspring. He keeps them caged.” Nathan held his breath for a moment and willed himself not to react to what Adrien

874/1060

had just said about his mother. What the hell was he talking about? Knowing what was coming next, Nathan reached out and placed his hand firmly against Lucca’s chest, holding him in his seat. Lucca had loved his Aunt Anya dearly, and it had broken him nearly as much as it had broken Nathan when she was killed. Nathan knew Lucca wanted to know what the hell Adrien was talking about, too, but they couldn’t focus on that, not yet. This is what he told his cousin silently. Lucca gave him a look, and Nathan gave him an understanding nod, silently telling him that his time would come. Be patient, he thought. He’d ask his father what Adrien had meant about his mother later. Nathan stared at him with cold, emotionless eyes. “Do not ever speak of my mother, Adrien. This I will only say once,” he

875/1060

warned menacingly. After giving his cousin a loving pat on the cheek, he turned his gaze back to Adrien. He could tell that Adrien had noted the change in his accent and his eyes. Adrien shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “That doesn’t matter.” He swallowed and looked at Nathan, flanked by two men at each side. “What matters is you telling me where I can find the girl … I should be … I …” Adrien continued to scrutinize Nathan and his men. The more he looked, the more uneasy he became. Then Nathan saw it flash through his eyes— realization. A dark laugh erupted from Nathan’s chest. “There it is,” Nathan said, pointing at Adrien. “I was wondering how long it would take you to count to five. I have to say, you’re not as sharp as my mother-in-law— or my

876/1060

wife,” he said coolly. “They would have put it together the moment I walked through the door.” Shock and surprise registered on Adrien’s face. Nathan nodded. “It is true. I am Carterina’s husband. And you will not be going anywhere near my wife.” Adrien opened his mouth to speak, and Nathan silenced him with a look. He knew what Adrien was going to ask next— he didn’t need to hear his voice. “And before you ask— yes, I am the Russian they speak of. The men sitting next to me are my brothers.” “The Russian?” he stuttered. “Are you fucking kidding me? Angelo Salerno’s fucking kid? Bullshit.” “I bullshit you not, Adrien.”

877/1060

“B-but I don’t understand. They should have known this,” Adrien mumbled as if her were talking to himself. “What’s there not to understand? I’m The Russian and Carterina is the Russian’s girl.” Nathan shrugged. “You came here to harm what belongs to me, and I came here to warn you against fucking with me,” he sneered. “Now, Adrien, what you have found yourself in tonight is a bit of a … bind.” Nathan explained calmly. “Now here is the real deal. Your search has come to an end. You will be escorted back to your home in France tonight and no later than that—” “Hold on, hold on,” Adrien cut Nathan off, shaking his head. Nathan arched his brow. “I don’t like being interrupted, Adrien. I’d advise you not to test me,” Nathan warned.

878/1060

Adrien didn’t listen. “Don’t fucking test me? Just because I’m a little shocked that Angelo and that whore actually produced a competent human being does not mean I’ll allow you talk to me as if you are something more than some Russian whore’s bastard. Hell …” he said with an angry wave of his hand, “you could have just as easily been my son, as many times as I paid Ivan to fuck Anya!” Rage paralyzed Nathan’s body and seemed to radiate from his skin. “What the fuck did you just say?” “Nathan, he crossed the fucking line. You need to kill him,” Lucca stated from his side. Both Salerno men were now fighting to contain their murderous rage. If they snapped, neither Adrien nor his men would leave the warehouse tonight.

879/1060

Adrien didn’t relent. “You fuckers aren’t going to do shit! You don’t want a war with me, boy! The blood that runs through my veins is that of a king! You lucked out, just like your gutter trash, peasant father!” His venomous tone was saturated with arrogance. “You think I will allow myself to be beaten by the son of poor trash and a whore who didn’t even know how to suck a fucking dick properly!” That did it. Nathan and Lucca shot up from their seats so fast that it took a second for everyone to register that they’d moved. Nathan pulled Adrien Stone up from his seat and used every bit of strength in his body to hurl the man across the room as if he were a rag doll. Adrien’s men advanced Nathan.

880/1060

“Do. Not. Move!” Lucca roared with so much authority, the men actually paused where they stood and looked over to him. Like magic, fifteen red lasers appeared in the room. “Goodbye,” was the only word Lucca said with a flick of his wrist before bullets flew through to room, connecting with the heads of Adrien’s men. Blood spewed from the backs of their heads, and their lifeless bodies fell to the floor hard, giving every man a clear view of the underboss nearly beating Adrien Stone to death. Nathan had thrown his weapons to the side and had gone in with bare hands. Adrien tried his best to fight back, but his attempts were futile. Nathan was stronger, faster, and fiercely brutal in his quest to teach Adrien Stone a lesson in respect. Nathan didn’t like

881/1060

losing his temper like this, but he couldn’t help it, he couldn’t stop. He knew it wasn’t a part of his plan, but Adrien had pushed him too far … Blood spilled from Adrien’s mouth as Nathan slammed his body against the wall repeatedly. Adrien’s face was unrecognizable. One of his eyes could barely open to a slit, but Nathan didn’t stop. He released Adrien, and his body fell to the floor where Nathan proceeded to kick him over and over again. “Brother.” Kyle’s calm voice cut through the thick cloud of rage surrounding Nathan. Nathan immediately stopped. He didn’t want to, but he did. His loud, angry breaths filled the warehouse as he stood over Adrien Stone. Adrien opened one eye wide and stared at Nathan in terror, silently begging

882/1060

him to cease his brutal assault. Nathan wanted to beat the fucker to death. “Nathan,” Kyle said his name in a disapproving tone as if reading Nathan’s thoughts. Nathan whipped around to shoot Kyle a deadly glare. “Did you hear what he said about my wife? My mother?” he growled in Russian. Kyle nodded his head. “I did, brother. But if you continue like this, you will kill him. That isn’t the plan,” he replied calmly in Russian. Nathan shook his head. “I’m going to rip his insides out, Kyle. I like this new plan better.” “You know that won’t work just as much as I do, Nathan,” Kyle tried to reason with him. “His family will mourn him, and then

883/1060

avenge him. You’ll start a war,” he countered. “A war that I would easily win,” Nathan countered. “A war you have no time for, brother. Listen to me. You need to follow the original plan, but make an addition. Adrien knows more than he’s letting on, I can feel it. He has information we need about Silas and this Aziz. We will drain him of the information he has and use it to locate Silas before he finds Carterina.” Kyle saw something flash through Nathan’s eyes at the mention of his wife. Kyle knew he was getting through to him. He moved forward. “You need to move forward wisely, Nathan. You must think about her safety—” “I am!” he snapped.

884/1060

Used to Nathan’s anger, Kyle was unfazed. He nodded and took a step toward his best friend. “Good. Then where do we go from here?” he asked. Nathan immediately began to pace. One of things Kyle most admired about Nathan was his quickness. No matter how severe the situation, Nathan was always able to come up with a new plan— if need be— on the spot. It was not a talent Kyle possessed, nor did he want to. It was Nathan’s job, not his. As Nathan continued to pace, Kyle glanced down into Adrien Stone’s fearstricken eyes. He was having a hard time believing it was the same man who had been running his mouth only moments before. Now beaten to a bloody pulp with no men to back him up, Adrien Stone revealed his inner

885/1060

bitch. Typical, Kyle thought. The man was afraid of death, yet he had the nerve to practice such stupidity in the face of it. “You fear death, Adrien?” Kyle asked the terrified man. The pride and arrogance Adrien once had was no longer present in the man’s pleading voice. “I don’t want to fucking die!” Kyle had to look away from the man, disgusted by his weakness. This world was no place for a man who feared his own demise. Kyle did not fear dying, and he knew his brothers didn’t, either. They feared each other’s deaths, not their own. They fought fiercely with each other to avoid the pain that would come with losing a brother.

886/1060

Nathan finally ceased his pacing and turned toward Adrien. He moved toward the man slowly, and Adrien backed away in fear. Nathan narrowed his cold gaze on the man. “You have information that I need. If you hesitate in giving it, then you will no longer be of value to me, I’ll put you in the hands of those two men standing right over there.” Nathan motioned behind him as Lucca and Mickey moved forward. Adrien immediately knew that he did not want to be left in the hands of the two men. They looked at him with murderous intent in their eyes. He could have sworn their eyes were the eyes of the devil himself. Adrien looked away from the men. “I will tell you all you need to know. But you must realize who you are up against.”

887/1060

“We will get to that, Adrien,” Nathan said. He turned to his men. “You four, pull up seats,” he said to the guys. “The rest of you, clean up in here. By the time I’m finished with this conversation, I want these bodies out of here being disposed of.” The men moved swiftly to follow his orders. By the time Nathan was ready to take a seat, the guys had already pulled him up a chair. They all took their seats, leaving Adrien Stone in front of them on the floor. Nathan wanted to be sure the man knew his place now. He wanted Adrien Stone to feel about as royal as the dirt on the bottom of his shoe. Adrien struggled to sit up from the floor. He dragged his aching body across the floor until he reached the wall, then he leaned back against it.

888/1060

Nathan felt no sympathy for the man. “You will answer my questions swiftly and honestly, Mr. Stone,” Nathan said. “If you lie to me, I will know by the time the sun rises tomorrow. Regardless of what you may think, my influence runs deep. It knows no zip code, borders, or boundaries. You have absolutely no idea how dangerous the son of a Russian whore can be. But you can easily find out if you cross me. Do you understand?” Nathan waited for Adrien’s response. It came in a quick nod of his head. “How many members of your family are in New York?” Nathan asked. “It’s just me,” he answered. Nathan eyed him for a moment, silently deciding whether or not to believe him. He remembered Anastacia’s words regarding the Stone family. They were liars, masters of

889/1060

deception, and dead set on obtaining money. Nathan sighed. He had neither the time nor patience for lies, and his gut was telling him that Adrien had just lied. “Mikilo, hand me your gun,” Nathan said coolly. Mickey did as he asked, and a look of alarm flashed across Adrien’s face. Nathan shook his head in disappointment. “I told you not to lie to me.” “I didn’t,” Adrien said frantically. Nathan rolled his eyes. “You just lied to me again. That’s two times now. Do you think I have time for your shit? I’m a concerned fucking husband looking to protect his wife, and this is what I get.” Nathan aimed the gun at Adrien and shot him twice. Once bullet pierced his upper thigh, and the other went through his shoulder. Adrien howled in agony holding

890/1060

his wounds, while Nathan leaned forward and watched him squirm. He sighed and rested his elbows on his knees, waiting impatiently for Adrien’s wails to calm. Once his cries turned to heavy breathing, Nathan spoke again. “How many members of your family are in New York?” Nathan asked him again. “Ten,” Adrien cried. Nathan nodded his head, satisfied that Adrien finally got the picture. “Where are they staying?” “They are staying at the Grand Luxury Hotel.” Nathan searched his eyes for a moment before deciding he was being honest. “Do you see how easy that was, Adrien? Now had you been honest in the beginning, we could have avoided any extra bloodshed. I will not

891/1060

tolerate dishonesty.” Nathan shook his head firmly. “Not when my wife’s safety is involved. Do you understand?” Adrien nodded his head. “Good,” Nathan said. “Now tell your reason for being here.” “We’re here for the girl.” “To kill her?” Adrien lifted his gaze from the floor to Nathan. “Are you crazy?” Nathan’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “You’re not here—” “To kill Silas Steele’s daughter? Fuck no!” Nathan frowned. “Then what the fuck do you want?” Adrien didn’t speak. He sat completely silent until irritation began to show in Nathan’s features.

892/1060

“I want the guarantee of protection before I tell you that,” Adrien said. Nathan arched a brow. “What?” “I want protection,” he repeated. “Are you making a demand? Do you think I owe you something?” “N-no. I ju-just—” “You just what?” Nathan snapped. “You come to my fucking city with intentions to harm my wife, and you have the nerve to demand that I protect you?” he shouted. Adrien cowered back. “Fuck you!” Nathan yelled. “You get your life, nothing more.” Adrien cleared his throat. “That would be all well if I wasn’t positive that Silas Steele was going to kill me as soon as I step foot in France without his daughter.”

893/1060

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Nathan asked. “You said you didn’t know much about Silas.” “I lied,” Adrien said with a hint of a smile in his eyes. “I’m a Stone. It’s what we’re good at. We make people believe shit that isn’t true.” “And the truth would be?” “That I work for Silas Steele. I’ve been working for him since Cecilia was one-year old.” Nathan’s jaw ticked. He knew of the name that Carter’s biological father had given her. That assured Nathan he was telling the truth. “Her name is not Cecilia,” Nathan said angrily. Adrien rolled his eyes. “Please have some mercy on me. I’ve said that maid whore’s

894/1060

name one too many times tonight already. Regardless of what Anastacia said, Carterina Mensah was not a sweet woman. Ana was a fucking toddler when my mother poisoned her mother. My father told lies to keep his precious Anastacia happy.” “You will call my wife by her name, or you will not refer to her at all.” Nathan sat back in his seat, daring Adrien to test him again. “Silas doesn’t allow us to call her by any other name—” Nathan waved off the fearful comment. “I am not Silas. You will have protection for as long as you prove useful to me. Tell me what I need to know. Start from the beginning.” Nathan was ready to find out what he needed and get back home to his wife. He didn’t like

895/1060

leaving her alone for so long. Not while she was depressed. Adrien nodded. “When we first found out Anastacia had a child, my family was livid. They threatened her and the child. They sent me to try and convince her to turn over our money and property, but Anastacia was stubborn. She wouldn’t listen. She was young and just about to inherit the family money. We knew that after she had it, she would have power. Although I advised against it, the family wanted to attack swiftly and while she was still vulnerable. So against my wishes, they wanted to hire a contract killer. It was something new to me. I don’t approve of such impersonal practices, but the older members of my family pushed me to finish her, so I did as they said. In order to get my father’s men back, we needed the money.

896/1060

Power came with that money. Anastacia can be a vengeful lunatic when she is unleashed. It terrified me to think she would have all of that power. She’d already had that Luchini kill our mother in the name of revenge for her mother.” Nathan frowned in confusion. “For her mother?” he asked. Adrien nodded. “Yes, my mother killed her mother.” Nathan sat back and nodded. Interesting. He hadn’t know that. He’d thought that Anastacia’s mother had died giving birth to her. Nathan took a breath and gave Adrien a nod. “Continue,” he commanded. Adrien continued. “Even though I didn’t want to kill her, I couldn’t let her have our father’s power. So my sisters and I found a killer through some old friends of my father.

897/1060

Spook Steele. New, but talented, was how they described him. Twenty-eight years old. We contacted him, and not even a week later, Silas Steele was standing at our door. He told me that I was not to pursue Anastacia or his child anymore. He threatened my life and promised me that he would wipe out my entire family. He’s been forcing me and paying me to work for him since then. ” Nathan and guys scooted forward to the edge of their seats. “His right hand men are Aziz Malik, Naveed Soloch, and Scott Flanagan–not their real names. I don’t even know their true identities, but I’m sure you can find them. You’re friends with Freddy Russia, right?” Nathan nodded. Freddy Russia was indeed a good friend and ally of Nathan’s. Nathan had met the

898/1060

man when he was only twenty-two years old. Because they both had Russian mothers, Freddy liked to refer to Nathan as his little brother. Freddy Russia was one of the most dangerous men in the criminal world. He was known most for his eerie fascination with fire. Nathan had learned a lot from the man. As soon as Freddy had accepted him, a whole group of crazy ass motherfuckers accepted him and the guys. Those were the men responsible for their name— they weren’t called The Five until Freddy Russia called them The Five. “Aziz and Freddy Russia have history. Silas tried to defend Aziz, but Freddy practically laughed in his face then set Aziz’s arm on fire. Since then they’ve been enemies. That’s how you can check me out and see I tell you nothing but the truth. Silas told me years ago

899/1060

that I was to stay away from his daughter after his brother told him we had asked for Anastacia’s death. Ana doesn’t know this. Silas forbid us from communicating with her. She hates Silas, but Silas loves her so much that he hates that she exists. He can’t stand the passion he still feels for her. He terrorized her because she didn’t love him anymore.” “Wait,” Nathan interrupted. “Love him anymore? But she barely knew him.” Adrien frowned. “Barely knew him?” “Weren’t they only together one time?” Adrien raised his eyebrows then let out a short burst of laughter before wincing in pain. “Shit,” he sputtered. “Of course she would lie about that.” He shook his head. “If I was her I’d be ashamed too.”

900/1060

Nathan grunted in frustration. “Ashamed of what, Adrien?” he asked sharply. “Anastacia and Silas, were an item, a couple. They became a couple about a week after she ended her relationship with Cesare Valente.” He pointed to Kyle when he mentioned his father. “They got married a month afterwards, but she left him a few months after that. Hell, Paolo Luchini didn’t even mess with that relationship. Silas is fucking crazy, kid. He’s been torturing Anastacia ever since. It’s like a never ending game to him. He gets off on making people’s lives miserable.” Nathan shook his head in disbelief. This couldn’t be true. Anastacia never mentioned having a relationship with Carter’s biological father. “You’re lying. Anastacia wouldn’t keep that from us.”

901/1060

“Yes she would, boy. I have friends in the Steele family. Friends that know shit. They told me that Silas married my sister, and get this, they never got a divorce. Even as we speak, Anastacia is still married to Silas…” he chuckled. “Bullshit!” Nathan snapped. “Why would she keep that from Carter?” Adrien rolled his eyes. “Because that’s what Anastacia does. She only tells part of the story, never the whole thing.” He shrugged. “Enough of this,” Nathan said. He didn’t need to hear any more about Silas and Anastacia’s relationship. “Finish the story.” Adrien nodded his head and sighed. “Like I was saying before, Silas hated that Robert and Anastacia had never tested him— Ana stayed away from the girl, and Robert raised

902/1060

her alone. Silas checked on Cecil— Carterina— often. Aziz advised him against it, but Silas didn’t listen. He went to Robert’s home disguised as Robert so that he could spend time with her. He would come back and talk about it. He said she was unlike any child he had ever had. You must understand that Silas usually doesn’t keep his offspring— he sells them. I heard he had a son, but Aziz said the boy ran away eight years ago. I think Silas killed him. Anyway, something happened when Carterina was about fifteen years old. I don’t know what, but Silas came back from his visit enraged. A day later we were meeting about business in France, and Robert showed up and attacked Silas. Before we could pull him off, Robert had taken a knife and put a long scar on Silas’s face. He told him that if he ever came around his

903/1060

daughter again, he’d kill him. Silas was stunned more than he was afraid.” “So now Silas has a scar?” Nathan asked. Adrien shook his head no. “He did. But after what happened to Robert, he had it removed. It looks like it never even happened.” Nathan nodded and sat back in his seat. “Why did Silas send you here?” “Why else?” Adrien shrugged, looking bored. “He wants his daughter. He just wants to look at her. If you let him get his hands on her, she’ll spend the rest of her life in a viewing room for his slaves. Silas is good at what he does, and he’s smart, but he’s also an unhinged nutcase. He still talks about his brother like he’s alive. And his current obsession is the girl. He wants her. If she looks anything like a Stone, then protect her from him with your life.”

904/1060

Nathan frowned. “Why do you say that?” Adrien pursed his lips, looking at Nathan as if he should already know the answer. “If she looks like a Stone, then she looks like Anastacia. I hate Ana, but I know of her famed beauty, only enhanced by the brown skin she inherited from her mother. When I say that Silas can’t handle his passion for Anastacia, I mean it. If the girl resembles her mother, Silas may be a sick enough bastard to forget that he sired her.” Nathan felt a cold chill run through his veins. “Are you saying that he would— ?” “Yes, I am,” Adrien said. “And please don’t say the words because I’m just as disgusted as you are.” Disgusted was an understatement. Silas needed to die.

905/1060

“He thinks others are lesser than him,” Adrien continued. “It’s ironic that he’s even in the business of human trafficking. Both he and Robert were victims of it in their childhood. They were taken away from their mother when they were four years old.” “And their father, Dmitry, saved them?” Nathan asked. Adrien nodded. “He was a father figure. He purchased them and freed them from their owner when they were fifteen. Robert loved him dearly, but Silas just saw him as another master.” “So that’s why he killed him?” Adrien nodded. Nathan Stood from his seat and walked over to Adrien Stone. He squatted down in front of the man. “Adrien …” he said. Adrien swallowed. “Yes?”

906/1060

“I want you to know how much I appreciate your honesty tonight.” Nathan smiled and stood up straight, extending his hand. Adrien flinched before he realized Nathan wasn’t going to harm him. He took Nathan’s hand, and he helped him stand to his feet. Adrien slowly stood to his feet, groaning as the pain in his body increased. “I’m too fucking old for this shit,” he muttered. Nathan chuckled. “Well you will have plenty of time to rest, Adrien Stone. You work for me now.” Adrien looked at him with an arched brow. “Silas will come after me.” Nathan nodded. “We’ll see what Silas Steele’s next move is.” He helped Adrien to a seat. “Until I say otherwise, you will be protected. You will give me information when I need it and be honest with me when you do.”

907/1060

“Of course,” Adrien said with a nod. “Adrien. If I check out your story—” “I’ve told more truth tonight then I have ever told in my entire life, boy,” Adrien interrupted. “I meant what I said, young Salerno. I’m too old for this shit. Silas’s workers are his slaves, and I’ve had enough. I can’t fucking stand you, but if you’re going to take the man down who has been terrorizing me for my entire fucking life, then by all means, let me help. Silas Steele is manic. He needs to be put out of his misery.” Nathan watched him for a moment then nodded his head. Although his gut was telling him that the man was telling the truth, Nathan was still going to look into his story. He knew that it would be no easy task, but he was going to find out all he could about Silas. Silas Steele was laying claim to

908/1060

someone who didn’t belong to him. Someone who had never belonged to him. And that someone happened to be the most important person in Nathan’s life. Silas may not know it yet, but he was about to enter a merciless war with Nathan. Not only would Silas Steele lose the war, but Nathan was determined to ensure that it was the man’s last. Nathan signaled for one of the remaining men to come forward. “Take Mr. Stone to our physician and get him cleaned up. Place him in one of the suites in my east side apartments and provide him with all that he needs. Take some men and head over to the Grand Luxury Hotel and the Elliot and hunt down the unwelcome guests. Double the security on my street. And— with respect to the residents— watch who comes into my building. Do you understand?”

909/1060

“Got it, boss,” the man said with a nod. Nathan nodded, confident that he didn’t have to repeat himself. Nathan began to walk across the warehouse to gather his things, hearing the guys behind him getting up to do the same. “Have a good evening, Mr. Stone,” he said over his shoulder as he began to walk to the exit. “Be available when I call you.” “I will, young Salerno. And …” Adrien’s voice trailed off. Nathan and the guys stopped and turned to the man. “And what?” Nathan asked. Adrien cleared his throat uncomfortably. “After all of this is over, I wish for you to ask the girl if she is interested in … meeting me.”

910/1060

Nathan immediately frowned. Adrien actually looked humble when he’d said it. But that didn’t mean Nathan was considering it. “I would like to see her at least once,” Adrien continued. “I understand that she is your wife. But she is … my blood. Anastacia hates me for events I could not control. We tried the forgiveness route, but Ana is just as ruthless as Alexis was. It is not fair that she kept the girl from her family. Anastacia may not have mentioned it to you, but we did love each other once … when we were children. I would like to meet Carterina.” He looked at Nathan with pleading eyes. “If only to see that she truly exists …”

25

Healing

“What did Freddy say?” “Adrien’s story checked out,” Mickey said. He stepped up to the elevator in the lobby of Nathan’s apartment building and pressed the up button. “He said he didn’t know you married a Stone. He wants in on whatever war you’re about to start with the Steele’s.” Nathan let out a long breath. Yea, he should have expected that. Freddy Russia could never pass up a good fight. Actually, Nathan knew that many of his allies would

913/1060

join in on his fight. He wouldn’t even have to tell them the reason for the war. They would fight just to appease their need to kill and their lust for brutality and violence. Nathan didn’t care why they would fight with him. He just knew that he was going to need all the knowledge and manpower he could get. “All right,” he said as he and the guys entered the elevator. “Let’s plan our next move and give our guys overseas a call. We need to let them know what’s going on. I’ll give you guys the contacts you need to check out Adrien’s story. We won’t be long. Then you can all go home.” They nodded and entered the elevator. Dante stepped forward and pressed in the code to Nathan’s floor. “How is she?” he asked Nathan. “Is she getting any better?”

914/1060

All eyes turned Nathan when Dante asked the question. Nathan knew that everyone had noticed the change in Carter’s personality. “She ate with me tonight, and we talked a little. You know Carter— she’ll bounce back soon.” At least he hoped she would. They nodded and looked away. “She’s definitely been more ruthless at work lately,” Mickey said. “Although I enjoy watching the torture of others, I have to say I miss her smile.” “Me, too,” Kyle said. “I hate this shit. I’ve never seen her like this before.” “Yeah, I know,” Nathan said. “Neither have I.” “You think she’d benefit from maybe, talking to somebody?” Lucca suggested. “Tae, you know somebody, right?”

915/1060

They all looked to Dante who nodded his head. They knew that he’d talked to a shrink when he was going through some tough shit of his own, coming to terms with his sexuality. After he had told them about it, their acceptance of who he was helped him get through his dark period. “Yes, I know someone,” Dante said. “But you all have to realize that it’s probably difficult for Carter to talk about what she’s feeling because she’s overwhelmed. She’s a strong woman, but what she’s feeling is maybe taking its toll on her.” “But I don’t know what she’s feeling,” Nathan said. “She won’t talk to me.” “Nathan, you don’t need her to tell you what it is she’s going through.” The elevator stopped on the top floor, and they all exited into the small hallway. Dante continued

916/1060

talking. “All you have to do is think about everything that she learned that morning, brother.” Nathan looked to Dante, needing his wisdom. Dante had always been wise beyond his years, and Nathan loved him for it. If there was ever a time that Nathan needed his big brother’s guidance, it was now. “I don’t know what to do,” Nathan confessed. He leaned back against the wall with a long sigh. Mickey, Kyle, and Lucca leaned against a wall as well. Dante nodded his understanding. “You know your wife, Nathan. She is devastated right now, lost. The reality that she had for her entire life was ripped to shreds in a matter of minutes. Up until almost a year ago, Carter had been alone since she was

917/1060

seventeen years old. The life she knew, the father she knew— everything had been taken away from her. She had to find herself all on her own, and even then, she didn’t want to accept who she was. Although she’s brave and strong, there is still a sweet vulnerability in her that she only lets a few people see. You were the first person she allowed to see that. This is why her love for you is so strong. She revealed to you who she truly was, and you accepted her and loved her. I understand this because that’s what you four did for me. When you’re given acceptance, it only deepens the bond you have with those who accept you.” Sadness filled Dante’s eyes as he locked them with Nathan’s. “Because I love you so much, brother, it would kill me to know that you were in pain, and I caused it.” Nathan frowned in confusion.

918/1060

Dante elaborated. “In her mind, that morning a couple of weeks ago, she lost her reality, her identity, her father … and you.” Right then, understanding slapped Nathan in the face, making him wish he’d caught on weeks ago. “She can’t accept it, and it’s tearing her up. Carter is deeming herself the cause of the worst pain you ever experienced in your life, brother. And because she loves you so much, it hurts that much worse.” Dante placed a firm hand on Nathan’s shoulder. “Neither of you have really talked about how you truly feel about what you learned that morning, but both of you are longing to bring comfort to the other. Just talk to her, Nathan. You’re holding back just as much as she is. You’re wrapping yourself up in trying to fix the situation, and that’s good. But you can’t fix this

919/1060

from the outside in.” Dante pointed to the door to Nathan and Carter’s penthouse. “It needs to be fixed from the inside, out.” Nathan knew what he had to do in order to restore his relationship with his wife. He’d been doing it wrong the whole time, and he didn’t even know it. He had thought that he could make his wife happy if he got rid of the threats against her. But the attack wasn’t coming from the people on the outside. Carter was fighting a battle within herself. And so was he. They were right back to where they were when they first met— both of them battling a deep sadness within— but this time it would be different. They no longer had to suffer alone. If she was hurting, then he was hurting, too. If she cried, then he would cry with her. If she was fighting a battle within herself, then he would

920/1060

stand by her side and fight with her until they found peace within themselves once again. “Shit, Dante,” Nathan said, feeling a million times more hopeful. “Why are you so right all the damn time?” “Because I’m smarter than all four of you,” he said smugly. “Your asses should have stayed in college. It’s hard being the smartest and the sexiest of the five of us,” he said feigning seriousness. Nathan nodded with fake understanding. “It has to be,” he said with the same mock seriousness. Dante chuckled. “College couldn’t teach me shit about what I’m doing now,” Lucca said. “It was a waste of time and money even trying.”

921/1060

Dante shrugged. “Well I’ll gladly continue being the scholar in the family then.” The guys chuckled. “I don’t think you’re smart because of school at all, Dante,” Mickey said as he stood from the floor, where he had sat after Dante began talking. “It’s the shrink. He’s fucking him.” “Mickey!” The guys all said in unison. Kyle slapped him in the back of the head while Nathan and Lucca fussed at him in Italian. Dante just chuckled and slapped Nathan on back. Nathan looked over at him suspiciously and smiled before walking to the door to unlock it. “You did fuck him, didn’t you?” Nathan heard Kyle ask.

922/1060

“Yeah …” Dante said with a smile. “I fucked him.” All five of the guys burst into laughter as they entered the penthouse. “So I take it the deal was a success?” Although the voice was just a soft whisper, they all heard it and turned in her direction. Carterina sat on the large windowsill in the living room, her knees to her chest and a beautiful smile lighting up her big, hazel eyes. Nathan could tell she’d been crying. He shed his jacket and set his holster aside before walking over to his wife. He sat next to her in front of the large window. She immediately moved to him, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Nathan hugged her close and kissed her forehead as she brought her legs onto his lap. Nathan felt at peace with

923/1060

her in his arms. He released a long breath. Finally, he thought. “We’ll head back to your office to grab those contacts,” Dante said. Nathan gave them a nod, and they left the living room. Carter looked up at him with sad eyes and a small smile. “Kiss me,” she whispered. Nathan didn’t hesitate to close the distance between their lips. She immediately granted his tongue entrance into her mouth as he kissed her deeply. She tasted of her natural sweetness and a faint trace of the wine he’d asked her not to drink. Although it disappointed him that she’d decided to go ahead and drink, Nathan couldn’t dwell on it for long. Their kiss was beginning to heat up his body. Carter came closer to him and pressed her full breasts against his chest.

924/1060

Nathan could feel himself hardening in his pants. His hands roamed her perfect soft body, kneading her supple flesh and gliding smoothly over her soft skin. Nathan inhaled, but was unable to break the contact. His body was very aware that he hadn’t been able to touch his wife like this in two whole weeks. He could barely find control to do what he knew he had to do— stop. Sex— although they did it well— would not bring their balance back, and Nathan knew that. They needed to talk. They really needed to talk. Nathan chanted the words to himself over and over until he was able to move back. “Carter,” he said breathlessly. “We need to talk, baby.” Carter moved her soft kisses to his neck. Nathan groaned.

925/1060

“When are the guys leaving?” she said as she rained soft kisses on his face. “You guys can work tomorrow,” she whispered. Nathan nodded. “I agree. We can.” Carter pulled back from her kisses with a smile. She kissed him once more. “Good,” she said, relieved. Nathan could still see sadness in her eyes. It was breaking his heart. She looked into his eyes shyly. “I love you so much, Nathan,” she whispered. “You know that, right?” Before Nathan could respond to her, the guys came walking back into the living room. “Nate, we’re going to take the contacts and go,” Kyle said. Carter and Nathan looked over to them. “That sounds like a good idea. I’ll call you the day after tomorrow.” He had a feeling that he

926/1060

and Carter were going to have to miss a day of work after this conversation. “Good night, guys,” Carter said. “Be safe.” The guys nodded and said their goodbyes. Once they left, Carter straddled Nathan and kissed him fiercely. For a little longer than a moment, Nathan forgot his agenda and surrendered to his wife’s insistent kiss. Just when her hands were about to enter his pants, Nathan stopped her. “Carter, baby, stop.” He pulled back and grasped both of her hands in his. “We need to talk.” Carter stared at him in confusion. “You don’t want to make love?” she asked. Nathan frowned and brought her hands to his heart. “Baby, of course, I want to make

927/1060

love to you. I just … really think we should talk first.” She swallowed and looked to the side. Nathan watched as hurt and rejection flashed through her eyes, and he immediately turned her back to face him. Hurting her hadn’t been his intention. “Carter—” “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I just thought you’d want to. It’s been a while since we … you know.” “Carter, it’s not that. I want to, baby,” he assured. “It’s just …” He sighed. “Shit,” he muttered. “I’m doing this wrong.” “Is there something wrong, Nathan?” she asked. “Did I do something wrong?” Nathan cupped her face. “No, Carter. It’s just …” Nathan hesitated a moment, but then remembered Dante’s words. Both he and

928/1060

Carter hadn’t been talking to one another. So if Nathan had to be the first to tell her the truth about how he was feeling, then so be it. “I need you, Carter,” Nathan confessed, making sure not to mask anything he was feeling. He knew talking wasn’t going to be easy for him, but if it was needed to restore the balance in his marriage, then he would do it. All hurt and uncertainty vanished from her eyes as concern rushed in and took its place. She took his hands in hers and held them tightly. “What is it, Nathan? Did something happen?” He held her hands and frowned, trying to figure out where he should start. He took a deep breath and just started talking. “I learned something else about my mother tonight …” Carter nodded, but didn’t interrupt him.

929/1060

Nathan rested his head back against the window. “I just … feel like I never knew anything. In my mind, I remember her one way, but reality tells me that she really wasn’t who I thought she was. The mother that I knew and loved was sweet, kind, loving, patient, and strong. She would never …” Nathan stopped talking abruptly as emotion hit him unexpectedly. He tried to swallow it down, but nothing was working. He cleared his throat uncomfortably as unwelcomed tears gathered in his eyes. He wasn’t used to feeling so much, and he didn’t know if he liked it. Just when he was about to toss the whole conversation idea aside, he felt Carter’s soft hand touch his face. His teary, gray eyes locked with her teary, hazel ones. In her eyes, he saw no judgment— just acceptance. He saw love, and

930/1060

most importantly, he saw understanding. She understood him. “Leave you,” Carter whispered, saying the words that he couldn’t. When she said the words, the unwelcomed tears fell from his eyes. “I’ve never felt anger toward my mother before, Carter. I know my father tried to make excuses for her, but the fact still remained that she had decided to leave. Whatever it was that pushed her to the decision meant more to her than being a mother to me. She was leaving, and I feel like shit because I’m …” Nathan’s jaw clenched as more teardrops streamed from his eyes. He held his wife’s hands tightly as he brought them to his heart again. “I’m so fucking mad at her,” he said, his voice cracking with held back emotion. “I can’t accept my father’s excuses for her. I sat

931/1060

in that bathroom for hours staring at her lifeless body. I’ve spent every day since then mourning her, blaming my father, wishing I could have done something. I didn’t know that— whether she was killed or not— I was going to lose her. The life I had with her was the only one I knew, and she was going to snatch it away from me. I feel like … I just feel like …” Nathan couldn’t even say the words. He didn’t have to. “Like you just lost her all over again …” Carter finished for him. Greif hit Nathan harder than it ever had in that exact moment. He heard Carter whisper his name right before she pulled him into her arms. Nathan clung to his wife as if she were his life source. He buried his face in her neck, and for the first time since his mother’s death, he cried for his loss. Nathan let his

932/1060

emotions burst free uninhibited, knowing that the woman holding him in her arms was the only person on earth he could do such a thing with. The more he cried, the better he began to feel. The more he released, the more the years and years of hurt, anger, bitterness, and pain began to disappear. He felt lighter. He felt free. He felt like he was finally healing. Carter held him tightly in her arms. He breathed her in, accepting every bit of love and comfort she had to give him. She pressed her lips close to his ear and whispered her love to him, told him he was brilliant and strong, that he was a good son, friend, brother, and husband. Nathan let her words wash over him and build him up. Her words were like a warm blanket, covering him,

933/1060

surrounding him in peace. He needed this. He never knew how much until now. He placed a kiss soft on her neck. “I love you so much, мое красивое Роуз.” Carter placed soft kisses on his tears. “I love you too, Bubby.” Nathan lifted his face from her neck and rested his forehead against hers. He wiped the tears from her eyes, and she wiped the tears from his. “You know that I would never blame you, right?” he asked gazing into her eyes. Carter seemed to be taken off guard by what he asked. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. So Nathan continued. “I don’t care who they say that man is to you, Carter. And I don’t care why he did what he did. You are not Silas Steele’s daughter. Your father was Robert Steele. He was a

934/1060

flawed, but good man, and he loved you. To see any other man but him as your true father would be belittling the man that gave his life to protect you.” “I know,” she cried. “This is just so hard, Nathan. I feel like I have no idea who I am anymore.” “You know who you are, baby. Nothing has changed. You’re still the girl who turned a scary hit-man into a loving father.” That got her to smile. “You’re still the girl who adapted and survived after losing everything and everyone she loved. You’re the woman who stole my heart the very moment I looked into your eyes nineteen years after I first met you. You’re the love of my life and my best friend. I know who you are, Carter. I will love you for the rest of my life. Nothing will ever change that.”

935/1060

Tears fell from her eyes as she brought her lips to his and kissed him. “Thank you,” she whispered against his lips. For a long time they just sat in the silence, holding each other and listening to the sounds of the storm raging outside. “What are we going to do about Silas?” Carter asked, breaking the silence. Nathan sighed. “Fight him. The guy is obviously crazy.” “Jenna called,” Carter whispered. “She was spooked by some chick who held her at gun point— asking about me. The woman claimed to be my sister.” “Your sister? Couldn’t be. I was told today that Silas sells his children.” Shocked flashed across Carter’s face. “Are you fucking kidding me?” Nathan shook his head. “I kid you not.”

936/1060

“That’s sick.” Carter said in disgust. Nathan nodded his head in agreement. “Adrien Stone told me that and a lot more. Apparently he works for Silas.” “Adrien Stone!” Carter exclaimed. Nathan nodded and told her about his night. Carter listened without interrupting, focusing on every piece of information Nathan had collected. Nathan loved when she did that. It meant she was putting shit together that Nathan would never even think of putting together. “Holy shit,” she whispered shaking her head. “And he wants to meet me?” she asked. “Yep,” Nathan said with a nod. Carter frowned and worried her bottom lip. “That’s interesting,” she muttered. “Well, we have a lot to think about.”

937/1060

“Too much to think about. But before we move forward. I want you to talk to your mother Carter.” Carter rolled her eyes and nodded. “I know, Nathan. I’ll call her,” she said with a sigh. Nathan smiled and rewarded her with a kiss. When they broke apart he sighed and tucked a loose strand of hair behind Carter’s ear. “We’ll get through this, honey. I promise. If we have to start a war, then so be it. We’ll crush the motherfuckers.” Carter chuckled and shook her head. “I blame all of this on our parents.” Nathan smiled. “How very cliché of you, my love. “ For the first time in two weeks, a genuine laugh escaped Carter’s lips. Nathan closed

938/1060

his eyes and savored the sound of his wife’s laugh. He brought her closer to him. “I know it’s cliché, and I wish it wasn’t true, but in a way, I sort of do blame them. The lies, the secrets. I just wish my father would have told me. He never really kept anything from me.” Nathan frowned. “So you already knew about his past.” Carter nodded her head sadly. “It was hard for me to hear that my father was taken as a child and raped by multiple men until he was a teen, but I was glad he told me. He gave me a realistic view of this sick world, and then he taught me how to protect myself from it.” She hugged him close. “I’m sorry you found out about your mother’s past like that, Nathan.”

939/1060

Nathan let out a long breath. “Yeah, me too.” Nathan was feeling better about the whole situation. He just wanted to move forward now and forget that his mother was sold to his father. “We have to think about our next step, baby.” Carter whined. Nathan kissed her forehead. “I know … I know.” “I suppose we have to separate Adrien’s truths from his lies,” she said with a sigh. “We need to find out the real identities of Silas’s men. I have a guy that I met in Italy that can help with that. We need to figure out how to contact Silas. He’s out his mind if he thinks I’ll willing go somewhere with him.” Nathan listened to Carter speak as he assessed her features. She looked both tired and defeated. She rolled her eyes and sighed

940/1060

every time she listed a new task, and it bothered Nathan to see her so unhappy. He knew it wasn’t he that had caused her unhappiness, but as her husband, he couldn’t stand to see it nonetheless. When he spotted the bags forming under her eyes, he’d had enough. Nathan stopped her from talking. “Stop, Carter,” he said. “Just stop.” She looked at him, a frown on her tired face. “You and I are going to take a break …” Nathan had seven days until he had to leave the country for two weeks with his father. He planned to lock himself and his wife in the penthouse until the day he had to board the plane. By the time they left this apartment, his wife’s happiness would be restored. Nathan would make sure of it.

26

New Beginnings

It was their fourth day of playing hookie, and Nathan couldn’t describe how much fun he’d been having with Carter. Only three more days of this, Nathan remembered. The thought of leaving her for two weeks didn’t sit well with him, but he knew he had to do it. In his heart, he knew their time apart would be hell for him. He was positive that he’d spend most of the trip calling in to check on her. Whether it be for two weeks, two days, or two hours, Nathan didn’t want to leave without his wife by his side.

943/1060

“Honey, can you cut the fruit? I want to make strawberry syrup.” Nathan looked up from his thoughts when Carter spoke. He smiled as he watched her dancing across the kitchen floor, stirring a large bowl of pancake batter. She looked so damn good in his shirt. “Let’s fry some bacon and crush it up in the pancakes.” Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she moaned. “That would be so good. I can cook the pancakes in a little of the bacon grease. And I still want sausage, too, and hash browns.” She giggled. “We’re going to get so fat, Bubby.” Nathan stood from the table and walked over to the refrigerator. He opened it and reached in for the strawberries and a few other fruits he knew she liked. After setting the fruit on the table, he walked over to

944/1060

retrieve a knife and cutting board, making sure he brushed past Carter and delivered a light squeeze to her juicy ass before taking his seat at the table. Carter squealed and giggled before shooting a playful glare at him over her shoulder and turning back to her task. Nathan chuckled and began cutting the fruit. The music playing filled the silence as both of them focused on preparing the meal. They’d finally made it far enough to actually start cooking before Carter attacked him again. Nathan smiled. His wife had been keeping him very busy during their week of down time. Both her appetite for sex and food had increased significantly and quickly. She’d been ravenous both in the kitchen and in the bedroom, and Nathan was pretty sure he knew why.

945/1060

Carter was pregnant. A smile spread across his lips at the thought. He was pretty sure he was right. He’d been thinking about it all week. Carter was in a fit of depression the week before. She hadn’t eaten much, and if Nathan was recalling correctly, he’d heard her getting sick in the bathroom more than once. At the time, he thought the behavior had more to do with depression, but then this week came along. Nathan had become an expert on Carter’s cycle by her third period in their relationship. And since he’d met her, no matter the situation or stress levels, Carter’s period had never been a day late. They were going on day five now. Nathan didn’t know if she was in denial or genuinely didn’t consider it a possibility.

946/1060

She bounced over to where he was and transferred the now-sliced strawberries into a small pot. Nathan watched as she added a couple of other ingredients then set it on the stove. Not long after, the aroma of sweet strawberries, bacon, sausage, and hash browns was thick in the air. Nathan couldn’t take his eyes off of her. He couldn’t believe that this time last year, he didn’t have this. He didn’t have love or happiness, and he didn’t have a sexy wife bouncing around the kitchen, singing along with the song on radio. It was hard to remember the life he’d had before Carter. It was hard for him to imagine ever being without her. Nathan’s gaze descended to his wife’s flat belly. Soon she would notice the signs, take a test, and confirm his gut feeling. He took a deep breath, wondering what type of father

947/1060

he would be. He himself had a good father. Yes, Angelo had his flaws, but Nathan had never once doubted his father’s love for him. That was the type of father Nathan wanted to be to his own child. Flawed and firm, but also loving and supportive. Nathan didn’t know whether the child would be a boy or a girl, but he had recently figured out that it didn’t matter to him. He and Carter’s firstborn child would be groomed for leadership, no matter what its sex. After their first child was born, they would wait a decent amount of time, then get to work on baby number two. Carter didn’t know it yet, but Nathan planned on a whole army of children. He wanted their house full of kids. It had been a silent dream of his as a child to one day fill the castle with a wife and kids. After his mother had told him he could have Carter

948/1060

after acquiring a few things— and asking her, of course— he had set to drawing out plans for his life with his favorite box of crayons. His father even helped him write a letter, which he’d later found out was never sent. The letter had been simple and to the point— Dear Carter, I have a job. Now come back so we can get married. I love you. From: Nathan Salerno. Even in his childhood, Nathan was never one for beating around the bush. “Why would he catch a grenade for her?” Carter’s weird question pulled Nathan from his thoughts with a frown. “What?” His question was answered when he noticed that the song had changed to Bruno Mars’ Grenade. This song was Nathan’s shit.

949/1060

“I will never understand this song.” Carter rolled her eyes and flipped the sausage patties. Nathan chuckled. “This song is a good one, baby. Bruno Mars put his heart in soul in this shit.” Carter turned off the stove and turned to him with a hand resting on her curvy hip. “Nathan,” she sighed. “This song is about a selfish bitch.” Nathan nodded. “Yes, it is.” “Doesn’t it piss you off?” “No, I think Bruno is a genius. You know that.” Carter rolled her eyes. “I think he’s an idiot.” “For loving her?” Nathan laughed. “That’s real love, baby. What woman doesn’t want a man who’d catch a grenade for her?”

950/1060

“Nathan, its bullshit. He’d do all that grenade and blade and jumping in front of a train shit— for a bitch who wouldn’t do the same?” Nathan laughed as Carter continued her rant. “He said that if his body was on fire, she’d watch his ass burn, Bubby. The bitch is lying about how much she loves him, yet his dumb ass still comes back to the goddamn chorus, catching a bunch of fucking grenades for her!” Nathan threw his head back and laughed loud. “It’s not funny, Nathan. It’s sad,” Carter said, feigning seriousness, but Nathan could hear the laughter in her voice. She rolled her eyes and set the food on the table. She went to the cabinets, took out

951/1060

one large plate, and grabbed a fork from the silverware drawer. Once back at the table, she set the items down. Nathan reached forward and took her hand, pulling her to him. She straddled his lap and he looked at her with a smile. “I’d catch a grenade for you, мое красивое Роуз.” She smiled and kissed his lips. “I’d catch one for you, too, Bubby.” She cupped his face. “Then I’d find the motherfucker that threw it and shove it down his throat.” Nathan laughed the captured her lips in a kiss. “You’re so sexy, Carterina,” he said against her lips. Carter moaned and pulled back from him. “Stop it before you start something, Bubby. We’re both near starving because we

952/1060

couldn’t seem to get out of bed this morning.” Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist. “Yeah, well whose fault was that?” Carter pursed her lips. “It wasn’t just me in there, Nathan. I remember very clearly that you had no problem with what we were doing.” Nathan kissed the sweet spot on her neck. “Still your fault.” Carter moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck. Nathan had no idea what happened, but it seemed like his hands had a mind of their own. He hadn’t planned to remove the shirt from her body. He definitely hadn’t planned to remove his own boxers and make love to his wife in the chair at the kitchen table. But that was what happened.

953/1060

Later, they were sitting at the table naked, and Carter was feeding him the best pancakes he’d ever had in his life. He didn’t think her creation would be edible, but damn was he wrong. Carter stacked their shared plate high with food. Eggs, sausage, hash browns, and bacon pancakes. The pancakes were huge and each layer had sweet, strawberry syrup and whipped cream. Nathan smiled every time Carter took a bite and moaned. “This is so good, Bubby.” She fed him another bite, and he nodded his agreement. He kept unconsciously moving his hand to her belly. He couldn’t seem to stop it. But from the looks of it, Carter didn’t think twice about the action. If she noticed, then she didn’t show it. She just kept eating and feeding him until their plate was empty.

954/1060

They spent the rest of the evening outside of the apartment. Carter had had to see most of the beauty of New York without him in the beginning of their relationship due to his work schedule. But the last few days had allowed them to experience everything together. Nathan took Carter to all of his favorite spots in New York, as well as to some tourist hot spots he hadn’t been to in years. He was able to experience the city like he never had before. He kissed his wife at the top of the Empire State building and made love to her on a yacht in the middle of the Hudson. They experienced the city as any normal couple would— the only difference being the gang of security that followed them everywhere. But they barely noticed them. That evening, they didn’t return to the penthouse. They’d decided to stay on the

955/1060

yacht. Carter lay back in Nathan’s arms as they gazed at the lights of New York City. Nathan wrapped his arms tightly around her body. “I don’t want to leave you, мое красивое Роуз,” Nathan whispered in her hair. “We’ve never been apart for this long. Two weeks will seem like two years.” It was true. Since the day Carter had come into his life, they’d never been apart for more than two days. Even those two days had been torture for Nathan. He didn’t like being in a place without her. They felt too far apart. Carter reached her hand back and ran her fingers through his hair. Nathan leaned into her touch. “I don’t want you to leave, either, Bubby,” she whispered. “I wish I could go with you.”

956/1060

“Clear your schedule and come, baby. You’ll love it. I’ll make sure to spend time with you every day once the meetings are over. It would relax me to know that you’re near me.” Carter sighed. “You know that’s not possible, Nathan. My schedule is too packed.” “We can handle it when we get back.” “No, Nathan. That will back everyone up for weeks. It’s too much to put off or put in the hands of someone who isn’t capable of keeping up with the way I’ve organized things. I have to keep things in order, or it will mess up my whole system.” Nathan sighed, knowing that when Carter started taking about her “system”, there was no changing her mind. “Are you mad at me?” she asked.

957/1060

Nathan held her tighter. “Why would I be mad, baby? I just worry, that’s all. In my mind, no one can protect you the way I can. I don’t like not being by your side. The last time that happened, I almost lost you.” Carter turned in his lap and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Nathan, everything is going to be fine.” “You say that, but I don’t like leaving you here with all that has been happening lately. Adrien Stone, the Jenna call. I just don’t know if this is the right time for me to be going on such a long trip.” His hand moved to her flat belly again. “Nathan, you have to go. You don’t have to worry about me.” “You’re my wife, Carter,” Nathan argued. “I’m going to worry about you, and I’m going to protect you. Not because I find you

958/1060

incapable of protecting yourself, but because you’re my life. You mean everything to me, мое красивое Роуз.” He looked into her eyes. “Carter, you have to understand. If anything ever happened to you …” Nathan’s eyes flitted away from hers. “I love you too much, Carter.” Looking at her once again, he cupped her face and sighed. “Baby, I don’t even want to imagine what I’d do. This is why I must stop Silas from pursuing you. Do you understand? If I lose you, then I lose myself. Losing myself is not a good thing for a man like me.” Nathan tried to communicate with her without words. He saw in her eyes that she truly understood the seriousness of what he’d said. Nathan smiled and released a held breath, satisfied.

959/1060

She nodded and kissed him. “I understand, Bubby,” she whispered. “I’ll be here when you get back.” She smiled and moved her hand to rest on top of his hand, still on her belly. Nathan captured her lips in a searing kiss. Carter kissed him back fiercely. Nathan stood, picked her up in his arms, and carried her below deck to their bedroom. He slowly removed her dress and lay her gently on the bed before removing his own clothing. Soon the quiet room was filled with the sounds of their moans and cries of pleasure. Nathan held Carter tightly as he made love to her slowly. He didn’t want to think about the two weeks they would be apart, but the thoughts wouldn’t leave his mind. The truth was, Nathan had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. He didn’t know

960/1060

how to describe it, but he felt like something was coming. Something was about to happen. Maybe he was just being overprotective like Carter accused him of numerous times. Nathan didn’t know. All he knew was that his gut feelings had never been wrong before, and this time, he didn’t want to be right.

27

This is War

Two weeks later. Everything had happened so fast, Carter wasn’t sure that she’d caught up with time yet. One minute she was walking through the entrance of the S.O. building after a meeting, and the next she was standing in front of a semi-tall, very handsome, forty-something year old man who looked at her as if in awe. He had olive skin and a gorgeous head of golden brown hair with gray streaks. His eyes were light brown with a dash of gray, and his features were chiseled with a strong

963/1060

jaw and a long nose. The only word Carter could think of that would’ve described his clothing and demeanor was ‘money’. The man was dressed head to toe in designer garb. His suit was all white and made Carter think of a country club. His fingers and wrists were adorned with expensive jewelry, and a huge diamond earring gleamed from his left ear. He was hot, and Carter had to admit she was beginning to feel a little shy because she could tell he wanted her— he wanted to do some very dirty things to her even while they stood publicly in the midst of the clusters of people walking through the Salerno Organization building. “Hello,” he finally spoke, a foreign accent thickening the word.

964/1060

Carter knew the accent immediately— it was one she’d come to know quite well. He was Italian. “Hi,” Carter replied. “My name is—” Before the strange man could finish introducing himself, a tall and very muscular man stepped directly between her and the stranger, completely blocking her from his sight. Carter stumbled backwards, nearly losing her balance, but a big hand on her back caught and balanced her. Mikilo Valente. The man blocking her from the stranger was Dante Luciano. Carter watched the muscles in his back flex as he crossed his arms over his chest and stared the strange man down. “May I help you?” Carter heard Dante ask the man in front of them.

965/1060

“Certainly,” the heavily accented man said brightly. Mickey came forward from behind Carter and shot her a look that clearly said, “Let us handle this.” Carter rolled her eyes. Of course, Nathan would leave her in New York for two weeks with two controlling alpha males and an overprotective mother. They were suffocating her, the jerks, and now they were blocking her from the strange man who had sparked her curiosity. Who the hell is he? It looked like he had extended his hand to shake Mickey’s. Carter snorted. Fat chance, dude. Mikilo didn’t shake hands. He barely even talked to people that weren’t his family— or a girl he wanted to screw. The man spoke again after Mickey refused the shake. “I know who you are, but I

966/1060

do not know if you know me. Your father used to work fo—” “I know who you are,” Mickey cut him off. “Can we help you with something?” Dante asked calmly. Mickey didn’t look too calm. He looked like he was waiting for Dante to say that he could attack freely. Mickey was like that sometimes. He didn’t like to be inhibited, but he knew that if he went full-on psychopath before he was told that there would be consequences from Nathan or Angelo. That he didn’t want. So he remained where he was, ready for action. She heard the strange man clear his throat. “Very well,” he said, his tone still civil. “I am actually here to meet the young woman you are blocking from my view. Not only that, but I’ve always wanted to see the

967/1060

Salerno Organization. I want to see if the money Anastacia let Angelo steal from me went to good use. I’ve heard about this place in New York, but I’ve only seen what he has in Italy …” Carter peeked around Mickey’s shoulder and saw the strange man looking around the building. “ I see my money did create quite the empire, yes?” He looked back at Dante with a smile “Maybe you can show me around? I heard the Salernos had built something very impressive in America …” “And in Italy …” Dante added. “But no, I will not show you shit because I’m not a fucking tour guide. This is New York— you can find tours on every corner. Just take in everything— a large part of it belongs to the Salerno organization.”

968/1060

The strange man chuckled. “I see you have the same charm as your father. Tell me, is this one’s father—” he pointed at Mickey “— still fucking my Anastacia, or is it just that gutter rat, Angelo? I need to know if I’m here to kill just one or both of them …” “I’m sorry, Paolo …” Cesare’s deep accented voice sounded from behind Carter. Carter turned to see her sexy sugar daddy— Wait. Had he just said Paolo? As in Paolo fucking Luchini? “What the fuck are you doing here?” Cesare asked as he continued to walk over to where they all stood. Dante and Mickey took a few steps back. Mickey gripped Carter’s arm gently and pulled her to his side. She continued to look at Cesare and Paolo Luchini, who were now leveling deadly glares at each other.

969/1060

The large group of men standing behind Paolo for his protection moved in closer to their boss as the Salerno family soldiers began to fill the lobby and escort the clusters of people out the door. They completed the task quickly. As the innocent civilians exited, more men dressed in all black filled the lobby, coming in from outside of the building. Carter frowned. She didn’t recognize these men. She’d never seen them before. One looked to be the leader of the rest of the men. He was a tall man with thick muscles and dark brown skin. When she locked her confused eyes with his deep brown eyes, his eyes seemed to soften. Her confusion seemed to amuse the man.

970/1060

He tilted his head forward slightly in a silent greeting before mouthing, “Hello, Carterina.” Carter mouth parted slightly, but before she could think any further, her mother stormed through the doors and past the man. “You motherfucker!” she shouted. Cesare chuckled and quickly moved away from Paolo. Not only did he step back, but every single man in the lobby took a step back at the sight of a seething Anastacia Stone storming angrily up to Paolo Luchini. Paolo swallowed. “Ana, I had to see.” His tone sounded as if he was pleading with her. “You better be happy her fucking husband isn’t here, Paolo!” Anastacia yelled. “He would kill you where you stand!”

971/1060

“She’s beautiful, Ana,” he said to try and stop her angry strides. “She’s beautiful just like you.” Then he turned to Carter again. “You’re so beautiful,” he whispered. Mickey’s grip tightened on her arm, and Dante’s body tensed next to her. When she looked up at both of them, it was obvious to her that they were fighting back rage. She looked to Cesare and saw that his expression had taken on a darkness as well. He looked at Luchini like he wanted to kill him. And Anastacia? She had broken out in a full-on run for Paolo Luchini. “Take my child out of his sight now!” she screamed in pure unadulterated rage. Carter had never seen her mother so pissed off. Before she could even ask why she had to leave, she was being pulled away. She

972/1060

turned back toward her mother just in time to see her attack. Carter’s mouth fell open when the first punch hit Paolo Luchini’s face, and he fell to the ground. Once he was on the ground, all Carter saw was her mother’s black boots repeatedly connecting with Paolo Luchini’s face. Over and over again, she kicked him. She moved to his body and stomped down hard on his ribs while he cried out in agony. Carter was in a state of complete shock, and it wasn’t because her mother was seriously beating the shit out of Paolo Luchini. It was because not one man moved while she was doing it. Paolo had brought a large gang to protect him, and not one of them stepped forward to stop her mother. They quietly watched as Anastacia continued to beat Paolo Luchini senseless.

973/1060

Carter was taken to the pair of large steel door that locked off the only two elevators that went to the twenty-sixth and twentyseventh floors. Dante entered the code, and one of the doors opened. This was one of the new changes to security that Angelo had added when Carter had been still recovering. There were only two elevators that went to the two top floors of the Salerno Building, and they were locked behind two steel doors. The doors could only be opened with a code that was changed every day. Dante and Mickey led Carter through the doors and onto the elevator. Mickey pressed in the twenty seventh floor and typed in the code. The twenty-seventh floor was no longer abandoned. It now held the offices of the boss, underboss, and the powerful capos of the organization.

974/1060

“Carter, Dante, and I are going to go back down there after you get off of the elevator, okay? Do not come back down. Your mother wants that to be the first and last time Paolo Luchini lays eyes on you. And Nathan’s going to want to know you’re not in the same room with him when we call him.” Carter sighed and turned to her two protectors. “You guys are doing it again.” “We’re just following orders, Carter.” “Why are you being so protective? I am capable of protecting myself you know!” she yelled in frustration. Dante sighed. “We know that, Carter, but this is what your husband wanted in his absence. He wanted to know that you were safe at all times. Plus you yourself said that you wanted no part of dealing with Paolo Luchini. Am I right?”

975/1060

Carter glared at Dante. “Yes,” she said grudgingly. Dante smiled. “Then let them take care of him for you. This is what you wanted. There’s plenty on your schedule, and you don’t need this added to it. Just stay up here and relax until it’s clear downstairs, and then we’ll all three finish up the day and go home.” Carter sighed. “Damn you, Dante.” Dante chuckled. “You get on my nerves.” Dante came up behind her and wrapped his arms lovingly around her shoulders. He gave her a kiss on the cheek. “We love you, dear princess. This is why we protect you. Would you not fight a battle or two for us?” “She’s already fought for me,” Mickey said behind them.

976/1060

Carter turned to him as he walked forward and pulled her to his side. “You did something for me that only my brothers have done. You killed for me. You put your life in danger for me. Now keep your little ass up here so we can get rid of that sick fuck downstairs. Nathan wouldn’t appreciate the way the man was looking at you.” Carter smiled and stood on her toes, placing a kiss on Mickey’s cheek. When the elevator doors opened, Carter exited the elevator and walked straight to the reception desk, leaning on it. “Oh my fuck-freaking gosh,” she muttered. She was trying to stop cursing. She had finally confirmed what she and Nathan had suspected weeks ago. The first test she took

977/1060

was negative. She hadn’t told Nathan because she still hadn’t gotten her period. Well, yesterday, after spending the previous day in the bathroom vomiting, she went and bought ten pregnancy tests. She confirmed with those— and her doctor— that she had only seven months and two weeks more to break the cursing habit. She’d be damned if she had a toddler walking around her house cursing up a storm because she’d failed to kick the habit. Child. Holy crap, Carter thought. She was going to be a mother. Nathan didn’t know how far along she was yet. She wanted to wait and tell him when he returned home in two days. After that , they would tell the family. She couldn’t believe it had happened so fast. The ironic part about this pregnancy

978/1060

was that she and Nathan had had unprotected sex numerous times with no pregnancy. Now she was six weeks along, proving that her efforts at preventing pregnancy with that damn shot had failed. “You okay, honey?” Aniyah asked her from behind the reception desk. Carter looked up at her friend and smiled. “My mom’s downstairs kicking Paolo Luchini’s ass. So yeah, I’m peachy.” Aniyah’s dark brown eyes brightened, and she laughed. “Gotta love that Anastacia Stone,” she said. “If she can’t teach these Italian men not to fuck with us, then we’ll have to.” She gave Carter a wink and handed her some messages. Carter chuckled and took them from her. “Did my Bubby call?”

979/1060

“No, your Bubby hasn’t called,” she said with a smile. “But you know he will soon. Why don’t you come and sit with me until then, mommy.” As soon as Aniyah called her mommy, Carter smiled. Okay, maybe one person knew. But that was only because Carter and Aniyah had become a lot closer these past two weeks. Carter wasn’t going to take ten pregnancy tests on her own. She needed a friend. And since Jenna was no longer interested, the spot for a best friend in Carter’s life had opened and was filled by Aniyah Clark. What was better about this friendship was that Aniyah knew exactly who Carter was. There were no secrets and no lies. It was refreshing to have a friend like this. She didn’t have to hide anything. Aniyah knew Carter’s mother, she knew who her father

980/1060

was, and she knew that the Salerno Organization was actually a huge front for a powerful crime family. Carter sat next to her friend and rested her head on her shoulder. “I’m so tired,” she confessed. “I was up sick all night. I could barely look at food this morning. It sucks. One second I want to eat everything I can get my hands on, and the next I want to throw up everything I eat.” Aniyah put her arm around Carter’s shoulder. “Aww, poor baby. That’s what you get for getting pregnant so young,” she teased. Carter laughed softly. “Nathan and I are very aware of the timing, thank you. But we’re better off than most. We’re married, financially stable, and happy. Our own parents had been in fucked-up situations when

981/1060

they had us, and we turned out all right… ish.” Aniyah chuckled. “You guys are going to be great, Little Ri,” she said with a smile. While everyone else working at S.O. called her Carterina, Aniyah called Carter Little Ri and treated her like a little sister. Carter loved her. “That big, strong, sexy underboss you’ve got will take good care of you and his bambinos.” “One bambino,” Carter corrected. Aniyah chuckled. “Uh-uh, girl. There’s two babies in there.” She laughed. “There has to be. You got pregnant while you were on birth control. I’m terrified right now. If that shit doesn’t work, I’m doomed.” Carter laughed and nudged her friend’s side gently. “Don’t worry. I’m sure you and

982/1060

Kyle won’t be having babies anytime soon,” Carter teased. Aniyah gasped in outrage. “Bite your tongue, Carterina!” Carter laughed. She loved teasing Aniyah about Kyle. Aniyah claimed she didn’t have a crush on him, but Carter wasn’t stupid— she had eyes. Every time Kyle walked past the reception desk, Aniyah’s eyes were on his ass. “I will not bite my tongue. You like him.” Carter grinned and nudged her side again. “I do not!” “Yes, you do.” Aniyah rolled her eyes and looked away from Carter. “Kyle Valente is not a nice guy.” Carter frowned. “He’s misunderstood. He has a lot to offer.” “Says the woman he’s in love with.”

983/1060

Carter groaned. “People need to stop saying that.” Aniyah pursed her lips and looked at Carter. “It’s true, Ri. He does love you.” Carter nodded. “And I love him, too. But he’s not in love with me. And I’m not in love with him. We could have been something back when I was a waitress in Hope Beach, but that wouldn’t have lasted once I met Nathan. Then it would have been messy, and we would have all lost each other.” Carter turned to face Aniyah. “It happened the way it happened for a reason, and I understand that now. I’m not going to say that there were never any feelings between us because that would be a lie. And I’m not going to say that I didn’t want to be with Kyle once because that would be a lie too. But I can honestly say that I am hopelessly in love with my

984/1060

husband, and Kyle is not in love with me. He uses me as an excuse because he’s afraid.” “Afraid?” Carter nodded. “He’s in love with me because he can never have me. Kyle doesn’t want love, marriage, or children. Nathan was once the same, and then he found love. Now he has all three. Kyle is using me as an excuse. If I am the love of his life, then he can be single forever. Kyle had a chance with me long before Nathan. I told him what I wanted, and he stuck with friendship. But then all of a sudden Nathan has me, and he has an epiphany?” Aniyah chuckled. “What makes you think I want a man with commitment issues, Ri?” Carter smiled. “Because he’s worth it. He has so much love in his heart, and he doesn’t

985/1060

even know it. He’s been hurt and betrayed in the past, but his heart is healing.” Aniyah frowned. “What? Did and old girlfriend hurt him or something?” Carter frowned. No, it wasn’t an old girlfriend or something. That would make Kyle’s issues with women far too simple. When Carter found out what had happened to Kyle, her heart shattered into a million pieces. His distrust for women was deeply rooted. Kyle hadn’t told Carter about his past until after she had woken up from her injury. They’d been sitting in the living room, and he began to tell her how important she was to him. The conversation just kind of turned into his story. Carter had held him the entire time he spoke. Then cried for him later that evening when she talked to Nathan about it.

986/1060

Carter was honored that Kyle had trusted her enough to give her a place in his heart. She didn’t know what she had done to deserve it, but she was glad. She couldn’t imagine her life without Kyle’s friendship. Carter smiled at Aniyah. “No, Aniyah. It wasn’t an old girlfriend.” Aniyah seemed to understand that the situation wasn’t so simple, and she left it alone. Carter reached for Aniyah’s hand and held it. “You would be good for him.” She shook her head. “No way, Carter. I’d kick that man’s ass. He’s rude and selfish.” “He’s kind and caring.” “He’s an asshole that barely sees me unless he needs something secretarial.”

987/1060

Carter sighed. “Okay then. I was just saying. You two would be perfect for each other.” Carter dropped the subject. For a moment, they sat in silence until Aniyah released a long sigh. “You don’t understand, Ri. It’s not as easy for me as it is for you. You’re beautiful— I’m not,” she said sadly. “Kyle Valente dates models, just like his father does. I’m not a model, and I’m not skinny, either. I’m fat.” Carter frowned. That statement wasn’t true. Aniyah didn’t think she was pretty, but Carter thought the opposite. Aniyah was stunning. She had deep, brown eyes that were striking in contrast to her dark, chocolate brown skin. Her hair was as jet black as Carter’s, and just as thick, falling to her shoulders in shiny, bouncy curls. She could be a full-figured model— she had the perfect

988/1060

body for it. She wasn’t fat— she had curves and legs that went on for miles. Aniyah was smoking hot. “You’re not unattractive, Aniyah.” Carter leaned forward in her seat. “Confidence is sexy, so you have to have it,” Carter stressed. “You’re gorgeous. Your body is beautiful, too. I wouldn’t lie to you about any of this. How can you say it’s easy for me? I had been single for two years when I met Nathan. I’d only had one boyfriend before him.” “But you’re beautiful, and Kyle wanted you.” Carter sighed. “Aniyah, you’re just as much of a woman as I am. There are times when I feel like my thighs are too thick or my chest is too big. Hell, I was going to get a reduction before I met Nathan. I’ve always felt they got in the way of my fighting, but

989/1060

Nathan loves them. I’ve seen some of the women Nathan used to be with before me. They were all blonde, tall and skinny, with long legs and small breasts. I’m looking around like ‘what the fuck?’ My husband has a type— and it’s not me!” “Oh my God,” Aniyah laughed. Carter laughed, too. “I’m serious. I’m not a tall, model-like, Malibu Barbie doll! I’m a curvy, five-foot four-and-a-half-inch, black woman— with a bad temper. He didn’t fall in love with me because of my looks. Our draw was much deeper than that. We clung to each other because of our pain, and we truly fell in love with each other over time.” Aniyah nodded. “Yes, I understand. I don’t have to be his type in the looks department. We just have to connect, huh?”

990/1060

Carter smiled and nodded. “But it helps that you’re hot.” She chuckled. “Okay, Ri, you’re right. When I looked in the mirror this morning, I didn’t hate what I saw. I guess I am kind of hot aren’t I?” The both laughed and Aniyah kicked Carter’s chair gently. “I shouldn’t be getting love advice from you. I’m seven years older than you,” she said playfully. Carter chuckled. “Well, falling in love and getting married matures a person quickly. Everything just happened so fast with Nathan and me. It was like back to back to back.” She animated her point with snaps of her fingers. “One day, I’m alone with a name that’s not my own, and the next day, I’m making out with the man destined to be my husband and the father of my child in the middle of the place where I waitressed.”

991/1060

Carter smiled and placed her hand on her flat belly. “I feel really blessed, you know.” Tears gathered in Carter’s eyes, and she cursed her damn hormones. “I don’t know. I’m just finally happy. My marriage is solid, I have my mother, my family … my baby. I went through five years of hell on earth, Aniyah. Now I feel like it was all worth it. The hurt, the heartbreak, the loneliness, the pain. It was all worth it because now I have everything I’ve ever wanted and more. I only wish my father could have been here to see how much I’ve grown.” Aniyah smiled and squeezed Carter’s hand. Before she could say anything back, the phone rang. Aniyah immediately reached for it. “It’s probably your husband.”

992/1060

Carter immediately brightened at the possibility. There were no words to describe how much she missed him. “Hello, Angelo Salerno’s office. How may I help you?” Aniyah didn’t speak after that, she just listened. After the person on the other end was finished talking, she hung up the phone with a frown. “Umm … Carter. They want you to go to the twenty-sixth floor. They said just wait there for your mother to come up.” Carter raised her eyebrows and nodded. She stood and walked over to the elevator. When she looked back at Aniyah, she saw sadness on the woman’s face. Carter frowned. “Niyah? Are you okay?” Carter asked.

993/1060

Aniyah looked up and tried to hide her expression. “I’m fine, Carter. I’ll talk to you soon, honey.” Carter nodded slowly and entered the elevator. As soon as she pressed the twentysixth floor, she heard Aniyah yell, “I love you, Ri. I’m here for you if you need me.” But before she could respond, the doors closed. On the twenty-sixth floor, the doors opened, and Carter exited the elevator. The floor was nearly empty. There were only a few men there, and they greeted her and continued their work. Carter sat on one of the desks facing the elevators and waited for her mother. Just when she thought they’d never come up, men from downstairs began to file out of the elevator car. Carter frowned.

994/1060

Many of them gave her weird looks on their way into the office, and some of them began gathering their coats and guns. “Let’s go!” one of them yelled at the rest of the men. It was Ryan Mason. He was retired CIA and current Head of Security for the Salerno organized crime family. They obediently moved faster. “The jet’s leaving in thirty minutes! Nobody’s late! Angelo’s orders! Cesare says the rest of you need to be on patrol at Nathan’s penthouse! Check every corner, and I want men on each end of the street with your eyes open!” To say that Carter was confused would be an understatement. Had something gone wrong downstairs? She stood up and jogged over to Ryan. “Ryan!” she called. He looked up at her briefly, but continued to gather his things. “Is everything okay?” she asked. But

995/1060

as soon as the words fell from her lips she knew the answer … She didn’t know why, but all of a sudden she had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. Ryan’s eyes instantly filled with … sadness? … sympathy? He looked away from her. “I can’t really say, Mrs. Salerno,” he said softly. “Your mother, Mickey, and Cesare will return shortly.” “But what about Dante? Where is he?” “He’s downstairs waiting for us.” “Why?” “Mrs. Salerno, please don’t,” he pleaded with her. “I don’t want to be disrespectful and walk away from you, but I have to go, just—” he placed a hand on her shoulder “— be strong,” he said right before grabbing the rest of his things and sprinting toward the elevator with his men close behind him.

996/1060

Be strong? Carter thought. Who runs out after saying something like that to someone? Carter was beginning to worry. What the hell was going on? The other elevator opened, and Cesare, Mikilo, and her mother came out, each of them talking frantically on their phones. Carter stood helplessly, wondering what the hell had happened. She saw the same emotion in her mother’s eyes that she had seen in Ryan’s eyes. “Mom?” Carter asked as her worry quickly turned to dread. Cesare and Anastacia hung up their phones and began talking to one another in hushed tones. Mickey, on the other hand, was still arguing with someone on the phone. Carter thought it may have been Lucca.

997/1060

“Is Kyle okay? Was he hurt? What about Nathan?” When she heard Mickey asking those questions, an intense fear shot through her body. “Mom!” she called to Anastacia. Anastacia stopped conversing with Cesare, and they both looked her way. Their eyes conveyed that they didn’t want to tell her anything. Something happened, and she wanted to know what it was— right now. “What’s going on?” she asked, not caring about sharpness of her tone. Neither Cesare nor Anastacia responded immediately, which irritated Carter. “Say something! Is it Luchini?” “No,” Cesare spoke softly, and once again that same emotion flashed through his eyes. “Luchini is handled for now …”

998/1060

“Then what the hell is this? What’s going on?” Carter looked at her unusually silent mother. “Mom? Is-is it Kyle?” Carter could barely say the words as she began to feel light-headed. Anastacia swallowed as sadness and regret masked her face. “Carterina … I think maybe you should have a seat,” she said softly. Have a seat? Why would she need to have a seat? She was talking as if someone— Carter inhaled a deep, shaky breath as her heart tightened painfully in her chest. A biting sensation stung the backs of her eyes as hot tears began to fill them. “Where is my husband?” Carter felt a chill. She hugged her body tightly as she began to shiver. Anastacia sighed as devastation filled her eyes. “Carter, please, have a—”

999/1060

“No!” Carter screamed. “Where is my husband?” Cesare reached out for her. “Carterina—” Carter snatched herself away from him and turned to go get her cell phone. “Fine!” she yelled, an angry sadness washing over her. “I’ll find out myself. I’ll just call him.” Carter proceeded to call Nathan’s cell phone. He always answered her calls. But by the fourth unanswered call, Carter had tears streaming down her face. “This doesn’t make any sense! Why isn’t he answering?” she cried. His voicemail picked up once again. “Bubby, please call me back,” she sobbed desperately. She felt a soft hand on her shoulder. “Carterina,” her mother said softly.

1000/1060

Carter slowly removed the phone from her ear and looked into her mother’s sad eyes. “I got a call about five minutes ago, baby girl …” “No, no, no …” Carter cried the word over and over again and clutched her belly. “Nathan and his father were on their way to their jet, and they were attacked. Nathan and Kyle’s car was the target of gunfire. Nathan pushed Kyle from the car to protect him and was … shot—” “What?” “He drove off. Kyle said he was going after the car because he spotted Silas …” “Why would he do that?” she sobbed “Where is he? Please, tell me he’s okay, Mama. Please …”

1001/1060

She shook her head sadly. “Carter, they’ve been looking for him for hours …” “Tell them to look harder!” Carter yelled. Her mother reached out for her, and Carter moved from her touch. “Stop!” she screamed. “I need to go with them! I need to find him! You don’t understand!” Carter tried to storm past her mother, but she was pulled back. “Carterina, please be calm …” “I need to find my husband!” she shouted. She cupped Carter’s face roughly. “Stop and listen!” she yelled, her voice cracking with emotion. “They found his car, Carter. And his shirt— covered in blood.” Carter started hyperventilating. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest, and the room began to spin. An unexpected wave of nausea

1002/1060

crashed into her. “I’m going to be sick,” she gasped. Her mother rushed her across the room and grabbed the trash can just in time. Carter held both sides of it and let go, emptying her body of everything she had taken in that day … *** Carter was rushed through the doors, out of the Salerno Organization’s building. She could feel a hand on her back and hear the sound of a million voices as she walked numbly to wherever they were leading her. She could barely see through the tears in her eyes, barely make out what the voices were saying to her over the sound of her heart breaking into a million pieces.

1003/1060

“Nathan was shot …” Her mother’s words just kept playing over and over in her head. “They don’t know where he is …” Why don’t you know where he is? Why didn’t anyone go with him? “He went after Silas …” A soft sob escaped Carter’s lips. What was she going to do? She had to do something. They expected her to just sit and wait while Nathan could be in some unknown place fighting for his life? How could she do that? How did they expect her to sit still while her husband, the person she lived and breathed for, the father of her child, was somewhere hurt and alone? Carter tried to look around and gather her surroundings. She knew they were in front of the S.O. building, and the sidewalk

1004/1060

was packed with people getting off work, headed home. She could hear the voices of her mother, Cesare, and Mickey close to her— arguing about something. It sounded like they were arguing with the drivers about hurrying up so they could get her to her and Nathan’s home in the country. Why were they worried about her? They should be getting on a plane to go look for Nathan. Carter wandered mindlessly toward the edge of the sidewalk, contemplating walking into oncoming traffic. Though that wouldn’t solve anything, it’d certainly numb the pain. But it would be stupid to do something that would kill her and their unborn child. Nathan wouldn’t understand— he’d hate her for it. Carter wandered even further away from the chaos. She had no clue where she was walking because she wasn’t thinking. Once

1005/1060

she couldn’t hear Mickey, Cesare, or her mother’s voices anymore, she closed her eyes. She shut out everything going on around her in effort to feel him, to feel her husband. Carter knew in her heart that he was hurt badly and in pain. Tears poured from her eyes. He needed her, and she couldn’t get to him. She needed to be there to take care of him. She knew he was strong, but what if he needed her help, and she wasn’t there. She’d never be able to live through it. A memory flashed through her mind, a recent memory. Something Nathan had said to her when she confessed on their yacht, some fears she had about Silas … “You, of all people, should know not to underestimate me. I will fight for you, and me— us— until my last breath. And my last breath isn’t coming anytime

1006/1060

soon. I promise …” Carter smiled through her tears. She could feel him. She could feel his promise. Nathan was the strongest man she’d ever known, and Carter felt him. He had to be alive. He had to be coming back to her. Carter’s thoughts were interrupted when she felt something hit her leg. She looked down to the ground and saw the assaulting object lying in front of her. When she squatted down to examine the object, she frowned. It was a large gold coin. It said 1973 and a picture of the St. Louis Arch decorated the back of it. Carter inhaled a deep breath as a memory of her lying in bed, staring at a coin resembling this one flashed through her mind. She knew this coin. She used to have one, but she was positive that she’d left it when she left-

1007/1060

“My, my, my. My little caterpillar has become a butterfly …” Carter’s body went completely still when his voice hit her ears. Oh my God— it’s not possible. But it was possible. He kneeled down right in front of her and when Carter lifted her gaze, they locked eyes. Carter didn’t believe it. It couldn’t be him. But only one person had ever called her his “little caterpillar” … “Henry?” she whispered. It was Henry. Carter’s first boyfriend from St. Louis. The guy who had taken her virginity. Standing in front of her now, looking nothing like the sweet, Christian boy he had been back in St. Louis three years ago. “Indeed, love,” he said, a sinister smile on his face and his voice giving way to a British

1008/1060

accent. “But let’s clear something up before we go. My name is not Henry.” Without another word, he raised something resembling a gun and pulled the trigger. I sounded like a gun firing, but the object flying toward her wasn’t a bullet. Something small pierced her neck, and in an instant, darkness overtook her … *** Two minutes earlier— Reno. Reno searched through the growing crowd of people frantically, hoping that he’d spot Carter. He had no idea how he’d lost her. The last time he saw her she was standing on the side walk with her head down.

1009/1060

He’d only looked away for a moment, and when he looked up, she was gone. Civilians continued to fill the side walk, and Reno was beginning to lose hope that he’d find her in the crowd. Deciding that it’d be better to come clean and get help locating her, he went to Cesare, praying the man wouldn’t kick his ass for not watching closely enough. Reno quickly pushed his way through the people until he stood in front of Cesare. “Cesare,” he said, out of breath. Cesare looked at him with a frown, but didn’t cease his phone conversation. “I lost, Carter,” Reno confessed. Cesare immediately dropped the phone to his side. “You did what?” he shouted. As soon Cesare shouted at him Reno saw a flash of movement out of the corner of his

1010/1060

eye. “There she is!” he pointed at her right before the sound of a gunshot pierced the air. *** It had happened too fast. One second, Cesare was on the phone trying to contact his son— who would have been shot and killed had Nathan not protected him— Mickey was making arrangements for Carter’s departure, and Anastacia was having a heated argument with their driver, who was stuck in traffic, and the next second … a gun went off. Their heads snapped in the direction of the sound as terror struck each of their hearts. Carter’s hand moved to her neck and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she dropped. She fell toward the ground, but a man with light caramel-colored skin scooped

1011/1060

her up like a rag doll and ran with her like an Olympic track star through the screaming civilians. It happened in a matter of three seconds, and everything after that happened just as quickly. Mickey pursued Carter’s captor. He pushed and shoved through the terrified people to find her, praying to God that the fucker didn’t get too far. How could he have been so careless? He could have sworn she was right beside him and Reno. “Carter!” He shouted her name at the top of his lungs as he frantically searched for her. How the fuck did this happen so quickly? Devastation more intense than anything Mickey had ever felt overtook his body. He couldn’t find her! He was breathing hard and racing through the street praying for just a—

1012/1060

And there it was. He saw the man toss Carter into a black SUV and jump in after her. then the car sped off. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a woman with long, black hair running faster than he’d ever seen a woman run before … Mickey only had a second to register that it was Anastacia before he was hit by an oncoming car. His body bounced off the hood of the car, and he tumbled to the ground. Cars came to screeching stops around him, but he quickly stood to his feet, shook off the pain, and continued his pursuit… *** Anastacia ran harder and faster than she’d ever run in her life. She didn’t know where she found the strength. All she knew

1013/1060

was that the SUV was getting away— with her baby. Tears blurred her vision when his name entered her mind. This wouldn’t have happened if he had been here. She had thought everything was safe since Silas had been spotted by Nathan in Russia— but she’d been wrong. That thought alone made Anastacia run faster. Now she understood how a mother could lift a car off of her child in a moment of desperation. A mother’s love could make a woman more powerful than she had ever imagined possible. Anastacia ran through the streets with no thoughts of oncoming traffic. Her eyes were focused on one thing— the black SUV. Horns blared and cars came to screeching halts, but she continued to follow the SUV. She ran

1014/1060

over the tops of cars and dodged traffic until she finally found a way to get to it. She was close enough now to see the driver, and when she saw her, she ran faster. She watched the young woman’s eyes widen at the sight of her charging toward the car. The driver turned and yelled to whomever was in the back and then gave Anastacia an evil smirk. Anastacia jumped the last few cars between them, and the SUV came to a stop, but before she made it to the car door, the driver raised a gun and fired off two bullets— one connected with Anastacia’s body. The impact from the shot made her stumble back two steps. The SUV roared as the driver floored the accelerator and drove off. Anastacia heard the oncoming car before she saw it, but just before impact, big arms wrapped around her, turning her body. Their bodies

1015/1060

bounced off the car and rolled to the edge of the sidewalk. “Oh my God! Are you okay?” “Somebody call the paramedics!” “Get the police down here!” “Sir, is she okay?” The people began to gather around them, but they couldn’t afford to waste any time. “Move back!” Anastacia instantly recognized the voice. “Ana, honey, can you stand?” His voice sounded frantic. She felt his hand on her side, and pain shot through her entire body. “Shit,” he muttered. “Carterina.” Anastacia realized she was crying. “She’s gone! He took my baby,” she cried. “I have to get her back!” Determination laced her words, and she tried to stand up, ignoring the pain she felt. She didn’t care

1016/1060

if she’d been shot— she was going to find her daughter. A car stopped in front of them, and a door swung open. “Where is she? Did you find her?” Mikilo yelled. “What the fuck happened?” Cesare scooped Anastacia into his arms. “Cesare, no!” she yelled “I have to find her! We have to get her back now! He’ll take her away!” she begged. “Let me go!” Normally, Anastacia would easily be able to get out of his hold, but this time she couldn’t. Her body was becoming weak. She was fighting to stay awake, fighting not to black out from the pain. “Oh, shit,” Mickey said as he surveyed Anastacia’s wound.

1017/1060

Cesare walked past him. “Anastacia’s hurt! Open the door.” She heard the door open, and she was put into the car. *** Mickey addressed his father. “Take the car. Get Anastacia to the hospital.” His father took the keys from his hands. “Turn this city upside down until you find her, Mikilo. Do you understand?” Mickey nodded and ran to the SUV pulling up behind them. There were lines of them coming down the street now, so Mickey knew the word had already spread. That was a good thing. It made it easier. The door to the first SUV opened, and Ryan Mason and Dante jumped out. They quickly ran over to Mickey. Mickey began

1018/1060

walking toward the car, and Ryan fell into step with him. “What the fuck happened, Mikilo? We were boarding the plane, and they called and told us to come back!” Dante yelled. “Nathan’s wife was taken,” Mickey answered. “What?” Dante shouted and punched Mickey in the arm— hard. “Where the fuck was your head, Mickey?” “What the fuck do you mean, his wife was taken?” Ryan yelled. “How could you let that happen?” “We didn’t see! We were dealing with other things, and I was on the phone with Kyle.” Mickey’s jaw clenched. “I fucked up! I know that!” Mickey was prepared to take the blame for this. It didn’t matter that he’d left her in the hands of Reno, in the end, he was

1019/1060

the one Nathan trusted to protect Carter. Mickey couldn’t believe he’d been so careless. He couldn’t believe he’d let her out of his sight. He remembered how broken and vulnerable she’d been when they told her about Nathan and his heart tightened painfully in his chest. “You’re fucking right, you fucked up! Nathan is going to lose his shit!” Dante ran his hands over his face as intense worry and guilt washed over him. “Fuck,” he sighed. “We were supposed to protect her …” His words trailed off as his mind drifted to Carter. “Shit!” he yelled. “We’ve gotta find her, Mick. You heard all of that shit Adrien Stone said about Silas.” Dante dented the car of the person passing by them with his fist. “If that sick fuck lays one fucking finger on her—”

1020/1060

“You two should be worried about what the underboss is going to say when he finds out you didn’t protect his wife!” Ryan yelled. “You know as well as I do that Nathan is alive. When he finds out his wife was taken under your watch— best friend or not— you’re fucking done, Mickey!” Mickey swallowed. He already knew that, but he could barely think about it. Images of Carter’s face as she fell to the ground flooded his mind. It tore his heart to pieces every time he thought about how he didn’t protect her from this. If he didn’t find her, she’d be face to face with a man she’d said she never wanted to see … and that was his fault. He accepted the blame for his mistake. “We’re going to find her …” he chanted to himself over and over again.

1021/1060

“Get back in your cars!” Ryan shouted at the men stepping out of their cars. “Follow us, and don’t stray! Anyone of you that gets lost gets my foot up your ass!” “Let’s go, Mickey!” Dante called to him. Just as Mickey was about to enter the car, his cell phone rang. The name on the screen— Nathan— caused fear to seize his body. Any relief he may have been feeling was completely overwhelmed by the terror gripping his heart. “What hell are you doing, Mikilo? Answer your phone,” Ryan said from the passenger’s side. “It’s Nathan …” Mickey didn’t take his eyes from the screen. “I fucking knew he wasn’t dead!” Ryan said happily, and then his smile fell. “Oh shit, Mick, you’re fucked.”

1022/1060

Mickey continued to stare at the phone. He looked to Dante, but Dante wasn’t looking at him. His face was masked with worry, and Mickey could tell his thoughts weren’t there— they were with Carter. Ryan sighed. “Be a man and accept whatever he has for you. You fucked up. We’ve all been there, and we all had to deal with the fallout— from either Angelo or Nathan. Consider it initiation, kid. You can’t do the right thing every time, Mikilo. Sometimes you fuck up and get your ass kicked by the boss. Plus, if you miss that call, I’m pretty sure you’ll be dead by morning.” Mickey answered the phone. “Boss?” Referring to Nathan as anything else at the moment would only bury him deeper, and he knew it. So although he wanted to ask Nathan if he was all right, he reminded himself

1023/1060

that he wasn’t speaking to his friend at the moment. And he wasn’t speaking to his brother. He was speaking to the underboss of the Salerno crime family. “Boss, I—” “Can you explain something to me, Mikilo?” His deep, menacing tone was enough to break a weaker man, but Mickey wasn’t weak. He was who he was for a reason. He stood tall and prepared himself for whatever the underboss had to say. “Yes, sir,” he replied. “It’s interesting really. I for one can hardly fucking believe this. I’ve just been shot in my goddamn side, Mikilo. As I’m walking down the goddamn road, waiting for my ride, I decided to give my distraught wife a call. I figured I should tell her I survived an attack by her biological father and fifteen

1024/1060

other motherfuckers. So I take my phone from my pocket and call her. And guess who answered her phone?” “Boss, I—” “I don’t know who the fuck answered my wife’s goddamn phone!” he roared. Mickey swallowed hard. This had never happened to him before, but he could take it. “Some fuck that I don’t know answered my wife’s phone! He informed me that I would never see her again! Then— get this— he said she was being taken to Silas! What the fuck is going on?” he shouted. “I fucked up …” “You. Fucked. Up. You fucked up! You get your ass in a fucking car and rip that city and anyone who gets in the way apart until you find my wife! Do you understand me?” “Yes, sir.”

1025/1060

“I’m not fucking around, Mikilo! You let everyone know that Nathan Salerno is going to rain hell on anyone with the slightest connection to Silas fucking Steele! And I won’t stop until my wife is returned to me!” “Yeah, boss. I got it.” Mickey hung up his phone, knowing that Nathan no longer wanted to speak to him. He got into the car and closed the door. He heard Ryan’s hand hit the side of the car, and he knew everyone was ready. As Mickey turned the key in the ignition, he steeled himself. He emptied his mind of everything but one goal— bring Carterina home safely. Nothing would stop him from attaining this goal. He’d be whoever he needed to be, he’d do whatever needed to be done, and he’d kill whoever needed to be killed without batting

1026/1060

an eye. Nothing else mattered in his world. That one goal was his sole focus. And once his goal was achieved, he’d work on earning his boss’s trust back. Not only that, but he’d spend the rest of his life apologizing to Carterina for failing her, and hopefully she would be able to forgive him. But for now, he’d focus on his sole goal.

Epilogue: I Hate Her, But I Love Her So Much Four days. It had been four days, and she hadn’t said one word. Her silence was one of rage. It spread throughout the castle like a lethal poison. Not one man or woman wanted to come near her. He could barely get the servants to tend to her needs. If he were not as feared as he was, Cecilia would have had no food, clothing, or basic necessities. He didn’t understand her behavior. He knew that Anastacia had finally shared the truth with her. Yet here she was— home— and she didn’t seem a bit happy about it.

1028/1060

Silas walked down the steps to the window, placing his hand on the painful bullet wound he’d received from Cecilia’s lover. He cursed the crafty bastard for escaping the assassination attempt as he winced in pain and stood in front of the window. He watched every move his sweet Cecilia made. She moved with poise, grace, and a sophistication that couldn’t be taught. She sat up— neck up and shoulders back. Her beauty was breathtaking. She was perfection, just like him— and just like Robbie. Her features were mostly Anastacia’s, but her flawless allure came from him. She had his ability to make even the strongest man surrender to her will. The ability to draw people in and manipulate them could be both a blessing and a curse. For Silas and Robbie, it had been mostly a curse.

1029/1060

Silas felt others enter the viewing room where he kept his daughter. Aside from the servants, only three men were allowed in this castle, so he immediately knew who’d walked in. He continued to stare into Cecilia’s room. He’d made sure to give her their best room. These were usually the rooms where he kept his slaves for viewing by potential purchasers, but he’d had this one specially renovated for Cecilia. This way, she could be comfortable and surrounded by luxury, and he could watch her whenever he wanted. The large window in front of them was thick— two-way, soundproof, and bulletproof. He could see her, but she couldn’t see him. It was perfect. Silas’s trusted advisors— Aziz, Scott Flanagan, and Naveed Soloch— took seats in

1030/1060

the room resembling a small cinema. They all sat back and watched Silas stare at the young woman in the viewing room. “She’s stunning, isn’t she?” Silas asked them. They glanced at each other before voicing agreement. Aziz cleared his throat. “Cole and Lucretzia—” “Give them some money and send them on their way,” he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. He never took his eyes off Cecilia. She was dressed in a long, white satin gown that touched the floor and flowed with her as she moved. She walked across the room to the rustic triple mirror vanity set he’d had specially made for her, and she sat down on her plush, white Egyptian cotton seat. She

1031/1060

reached for her brush with one hand and gathered her hair with the other. Silas knew what she was doing. It was her nightly routine. “Silas, Cole, and Lucretzia were hoping they would earn your forgiveness. They don’t want money,” Aziz said. Silas didn’t think about what he said. He was too busy watching as Cecilia reached for her hair products. He’d made sure he’d gotten her the top-of-the-line products for African hair. He knew how difficult her hair had always been for her to manage. “Silas, we think—” “If I wanted your opinion, I would ask for it,” Silas said. He didn’t want to hear about those two disappointments- Cole and Lucretzia- any longer. “Give them some money, and

1032/1060

send them on their way,” he said in the same tone he’d said them in before. “Did Cecilia’s dresses arrive?” Silas asked. He’d ordered her an entire wardrobe of gowns that he’d wanted to see in. “Silas, Cole—” “If you keep down this road, Aziz—” “But they’ve apologized, Silas.” “They are no longer a part of this family!” Silas roared. “My family!” Silence fell over the room. Silas stood up straight and turned to face his advisors. “Cole failed me. I told him to watch after something precious to me, and instead, he fucked it and lost it! Lucretzia let Anastacia find Cecilia first.” “Not on purpose.” “I don’t care,” Silas said calmly.

1033/1060

He turned back to his daughter. She was brushing her long locks and staring at her face in the mirror. Her eyes were empty, but beautiful nonetheless. Silas could gaze into them all day. “Silas—” “Give them some money and send them on their way …” he repeated for the last time. He turned his gaze back to his beauty. She was now applying cream to her smooth legs and feet. She was perfect— and all his. Silas couldn’t help but be fascinated with her. He wished Robbie were in here to see that he’d finally brought their daughter home. “She’s dangerous, Silas,” Aziz spoke up again. “They all are. We’re outnumbered. Anastacia Stone, Angelo Salerno, the Russian kid that shot you. It’s only been four days,

1034/1060

and we’re already feeling the pressure. They’re collecting information on us from informants, and closing in on our associates— anyone who’s ever bought from us. They have the choice to help or be killed. If they stand in the way, they’re assassinated on the spot— or tortured.” Aziz looked to the other men who were urging him to move forward and tell Silas what was happening outside of the castle. “The Five are packing it on thick. Men who don’t even know why they’re fighting are joining in the war— merely because they’re bored and enjoy the violence. Freddy Russia is by The Russian’s side. You know how he feels about you, Silas. He’s a very powerful man. And he’s loyal to The Five—” “Why are you telling me this?” Silas asked, still watching his daughter.

1035/1060

“He’s coming for her, Silas.” That’s when Silas turned to face Aziz. “Nathan Salerno— Angelo Salerno’s son- is the Russian they speak of. Many assumed Angelo Salerno put five contract killers on his payroll when he sent The Five to kill Vladimir Pavlovich Beriya five years ago …” “The Russian Mafia boss, and my friend,” Silas said. Aziz nodded. “It was his son, and a few other Italian Mafia progenies. The youngest was rumored to be only eighteen years old at the time. Nathan Salerno was twenty years old …” “When he started one of the biggest mafia wars in history?” “Yes,” Aziz answered. “She’s married to him, Silas. He’s not her lover— she’s his wife. And he’s … he’s crushing us from the outside

1036/1060

in.” Aziz looked to Naveed and Scott, hoping one of them would step in and tell Silas what they wanted to do next. But as usual, the men put all of the responsibility on him. Aziz let out a long sigh, preparing himself for Silas’s rage. “We underestimated them. Anastacia Stone is French Corsican mafia. Angelo Salerno— well, you know who he is. And Nathan Salerno is in a class of his own. There’s a war going on out there, and it’s headed straight to our front doors. If they ever find out our identities, we’re done. We lose.” “And what do you advise me to do next, friend?” Silas asked. Aziz swallowed. It was never a good thing to be called friend by Silas Steele. After clearing his throat, Aziz presented what he and the others had discussed before

1037/1060

arriving at Silas’s castle. “We think we need to end this war. She is perfect. No harm has come to her, and all is well. Nathan Salerno has made it clear that the war will end when his wife is returned. We feel that we should send her back. Return her safely and soundly to the man she belongs to— and move forward with our own business. This war is killing us financially.” Silas’s fists clenched at his sides, and his jaw tightened. He turned to Aziz, his eyes blazing. “What did you say?” he growled. “Silas, just listen to reason, please. All of this for just one girl? Give her back to him and end this war for the future of your family. You have people here who are loyal and devoted to you. You don’t need this girl.” “She belongs to me!” he shouted.

1038/1060

Aziz didn’t flinch, but continued. “No, she doesn’t, Silas. She’s not yours. You gave her to Robert. I was there. She has a new life. She’s never belonged to you, and she never will. She isn’t worth losing everything we’ve worked years to build. There are too many secrets here, Silas. You are fucking everything up!” “So you advise me to give away what’s mine?” he roared. “You want me to surrender to death, money, and your fucking fear?” He gripped the arms of his seat. Aziz sat still, nose to nose with Silas. “Cecilia is family. She is a Steele. She is mine. I made her. Therefore, I will decide what will happen to her. You have no say. I bow to no man or woman who comes against me. I’m invincible! I can’t be killed! I can’t be defeated! I am Silas fucking Steele! Motherfuckers, bow

1039/1060

down to me! Kiss my feet and beg me to spare your worthless lives because I am king!” His eyes narrowed to slits. “Who dares tell the king how to run his kingdom? Who dares tell the king to surrender to his enemy?” Fed up, Scott shot to his feet. “Goddammit, Silas! We have to be realistic! They’ll beat us! There are too many fucking forces coming at us at once! Just stop—” “Whatever he does next will be your fault …” When her soft voice broadcast over the speakers, everyone listened. Silas pressed his body against the window. “She spoke. My sweet Cecilia spoke.” “Did you hear me?” she asked as she continued to massage cream into her leg. “You only have yourselves to blame for the war

1040/1060

that you have started.” She stood from the chair and looked at the window. They knew she couldn’t see them, but the confidence in her voice made them feel as if she was staring right through them. “Aziz Malik, Scott Flanagan, and Naveed Soloch … Silas started this war without your safety in mind. My family won’t stop until they find me. They know more than you think they know. Your real names for example— Daman Malak, Anton Vetrova, and Chyavan Bhaskar …” Aziz shot up from his seat. “What the fuck?” “How does she know this, Silas?!” Naveed yelled. Silas frowned and cocked his head to the side. “I don’t know. This is unexpected.”

1041/1060

“This has to make you think—” she continued “— how secure is my identity? How safe am I, really? And then there’s the safety of your families to think about …” Aziz tried to catch Scott’s arm before he ran angrily for the door. “Scott, don’t!” *** Carter heard the locks on the large door, and she swiftly prepared herself. She knew she didn’t have time to linger, or she’d see Silas’s face. And she couldn’t bear to see his face. The door burst open, and a large, pale, blonde man stormed into her prison. “You dare threaten me, you little bitch!”

1042/1060

Carter acted fast. She hiked up her dress and tore the only knife she had left loose from its holster around her thigh. At lightning speed, she threw it across the room and pierced the man in the chest. With a loud roar, the man fell back against the door. Carter didn’t hesitate, and when she ran, she ran for her life. She needed to get out of here. She needed to get back to Nathan. She darted through the open door without looking. As soon as she made it through one door, she spotted another. She sprang for the door but fell to the stone floor when her dress was jerked back. She pressed her hand to her belly protectively, twisted her body quickly, and kicked a black-haired Middle Eastern man in the face. When he released

1043/1060

her dress, Carter scrambled up from the floor, and ran out into a massive hallway. She fought against both panic and fear to maintain control of her breathing. She’d waited patiently for days. She’d gotten loose, but now she didn’t know what to do. All she knew was that she didn’t want to face Silas, and she desperately wanted to go home to Nathan. She ran down the hall, past door after door. They were all the same— black, blank, and locked. The place was a prison. “Cecilia!” The voice caused Carter to panic. It was Silas. He was coming. Carter stopped, and her eyes darted in every direction. The place was as big as a castle, but so empty. She needed to find a place to hide. Every door looked the same except one. It was bigger, and it had a large

1044/1060

lock on the outside of it. Thinking there may be a way out past the door, Carter ran for it. She made it to the door in record time and lifted the heavy slip-lock. Normally, Carter wouldn’t be strong enough to lift such a lock, but adrenaline and panic worked in her favor. Once she got the door unlocked, pressure from inside the room sent the door flying back, knocking Carter’s body to the floor. She fell to the floor hard, the fall nearly knocking the wind out of her. Her hand shot to her belly again, and she worried for the safety of her unborn child. Tears gathered in her eyes as she whispered, “I’m so sorry.” She looked down at her still-flat belly. “Mommy will get you through this safely, I promise. And your daddy is coming for us. We just have to be patient and get away from the scary man.”

1045/1060

After softly rubbing her belly, Carter stood, shaking off the pain of being hit by the heavy door. She was met with a staircase descending into darkness. She felt for the first step then went down the stairs quickly. The area was shrouded in black, but Carter could tell it was big. She felt around the wall for a light switch, but couldn’t find— The hairs on the back of Carter’s neck suddenly shot up, her instincts immediately warning her that she wasn’t alone. She barely had time to turn her back to the wall before a large hand gripped her arm. She immediately went on the defense. She twisted from the grip and threw a punch into the darkness, connecting with the face of a man about six inches taller than she was. He didn’t make a sound, but he reached for her again, this time gripping her harder.

1046/1060

He snatched her body to his so hard that Carter gasped. She struggled against his hold, but she was at a disadvantage. He was much stronger than she was, and his grip was insanely tight. Carter elbowed his stomach, and he didn’t even flinch. His arms wrapped tightly around her body, and he gave her a hard shake. “Stop!” he whispered sharply. Carter continued to thrash and struggle to break his hold. “I said, stop! I’m not going to hurt you!” he whispered into her ear. Carter didn’t know how to react. She didn’t know whether to believe him or not. She didn’t trust her ability to identify a liar anymore. She hadn’t since the moment she had seen Henry back in New York.

1047/1060

“Be still!” he whispered again. “I don’t want to hurt you!” Carter stopped struggling. For a moment, the only thing audible was the sound of heavy breathing. She didn’t know what was going to happen next. All she knew was if she was about to die, she wouldn’t be going out without a fight. Then the man surprised her … “Did he kidnap you?” The man’s deep, English-accented voice rumbled against her ear. “Did he take you away from your family?” Carter frowned and nodded her head. “Yes …” she answered slowly, confused as to why the man would ask her such a question. “Where are you from?” “America.” “Is the door open?”

1048/1060

Carter swallowed and nodded her head. “Yes. But he’s coming.” She felt him nod his head. “Silas.” Carter didn’t know if he was asking a question, but she answered. “Yes.” He finally loosened his hold. “I’m going to help you,” he said as he turned her to face him. The room was pitch black. She couldn’t see his face at all. “Why should I trust you?” Carter asked the mysterious man. His big hand slid down her arm, and he gripped her hand. “Because I haven’t hurt you yet, have I?” Carter didn’t speak. She was still unconvinced. “You pack a good right hook, but you’re not stronger than I am. Plus I’m pretty sure

1049/1060

that I could kick your ass. If I had wanted Silas to have you, I would have dragged you up the steps, and there wouldn’t be a thing you could have done about it.” “You want to bet?” Carter snapped. “I’d kick your ass up and down this room …” He chuckled. “You’re a feisty one. How’d Silas nab you?” “It’s a long story that I have no time to tell.” Carter tried to pull loose from his grip. “I need to get out of here.” He held tighter. “So do I. Calm down. You have a better chance of getting out with me.” “Who are you?” Carter whispered sharply. “I’m a prisoner, just like you. I’ve been here since I was fifteen. I haven’t seen the sun for eight years. That door is open now,

1050/1060

and I want to get out of here just as badly as you do!” Carter nodded her head and stopped resisting. He was twenty-three, just like her. Why would Silas keep a young guy down here for so long? She was afraid to ask. If they were escaping the place together, then they needed to do it now. “Do you know a way out?” she asked. “Yes. If this place is still the same, I know a way out.” He held her hand as he walked slowly toward the stairs. “Watch your step,” he said as they began to ascend the stairs. Carter held tight to the mysterious man’s hand. Something soft and silky brushed against her fingers. When Carter reached forward to brush it away, she felt hair. It was long. Very long.

1051/1060

The light from the upper floor fell over him first. He was taller than Carter had originally thought. He looked to be about six feet. Thick, long, wavy black hair fell down his back. His hair was longer than any man’s hair should be, in Carter’s opinion. It was beautiful, though— she couldn’t deny that. His hair reminded her of her mother’s … He was dressed in a loose-fitting, white linen shirt and pants set that made his long, jet-black mane stick out even more. Carter turned her gaze to his skin and saw that he had the exact same complexion as she did. She frowned. Once they made it to the top of the stairs, the mysterious man looked down the massive hallway. Carter continued to assess his appearance. He was tall, strong, tense,

1052/1060

and had a big build. His hair was long, and his skin was brown. “What’s your name?” “Cecilia!” Silas’s voice echoed through the castle. “Shhh … Shhh …” he said, backing his body and hers up against the wall. “That’s Silas. Are you Cecilia?” he asked, his back still against her. “That’s not my name,” Carter replied. “He calls me Cecilia. That’s the name he gave me when I was born.” The mysterious man shifted. “What are you talking about?” Carter eyed the back of his head curiously. “He calls me Cecilia, but that’s not my name.”

1053/1060

That’s when he turned. “What are you—” His words faltered as they both gasped in shock. They both stared at each other, wide-eyed and confused. In the distance, they heard Silas’s voice getting closer to them. But neither of them made a move. They couldn’t. They frantically assessed each other’s similar features … and then their identical eyes met.

To be continued …

Coming soon, Dangerous Beauty Part 3: This is War

Acknowledgements To my mommy: Thanks, Mom for your support, love, and encouragement. You’re still my #1 fan and I love you very, very, much. Kisses mommy!! You’re an angel. To my father: Thank you for always being a hilarious dorky person. You’re a total nutcase (but so am I) and I love you. It is the insanity that I inherited from you that allowed me to write a mafia story (lol). To my sisters: Timesha, thank you for being my reading buddy! I’m so glad that it was Dangerous Beauty that introduced you to the amazing world of interracial romance. I hope you loved book two! I love you Tim.

1055/1060

To Latricia, if you’re reading these acknowledgments then that means you finally read book one and got to book two, procrastinator!! I love you though. To Celeste, thank you for being the best and most supportive big sister ever. You’re the best and I love you bunches. To my boombies: Bumba and Pumpkin cheeks. You two are the coolest six month old babies in the world. Bumba, your smile gives me inspiration. Pumpkin cheeks, you’re judgmental stare helped me become a better writer. Both of you are spoiled, and you have attitudes, but I love you little punks so freaking much it hurts. Aunty is proud of you for growing up to be so cool. I can’t wait until you can walk though, because you both are getting heavy (especially you Bumba ).

1056/1060

To my Grandmama! Thank you for your prayers, support, and unconditional love. You’re the greatest Grammy! To Queen Patrice Harrison: You have been the coolest person ever since the moment I met you in IRR. Thank you for all of your help, encouragement, and constructive criticisms. I truly value your opinion and your friendship. You’re the best. Thanks to Marcia Walkerdine. You posted the link to Dangerous Beauty EVERYWHERE! You spread the word. Thank you so, so, so much. You’re the sweetest woman in the world, and I’m so happy I met you! Thank you to the best ARC winner ever Sandra. I had so much fun chatting with you while you read Dangerous Beauty Part Two! Thank you for the notes and helping me out

1057/1060

with the editing! That was very nice of you, and I appreciate it so much. Thank you Danette Davis. I’m always bugging you and you’re still super sweet, and when I was a nervous wreck before the release of book one you called me and ease my worry. Thank you for being a good friend and awesome publisher. Thank you once again Dewy Moss for taking a chance on this series and helping me live my dream of being an author!

A Note From Michelle Born and raised in Missouri, I am a dreamer. I am in my 20’s and have a bachelor’s degree in Psychology. My dream is to one day make a mark in this world. I want to do something that I will be remembered for, be someone people can respect. I have a big heart and even bigger smile. A perfect evening for me would include a glass of wine, chocolate, and a romance novel on my kindle. I love to read a good story. I have an overactive imagination and enjoy putting together a good story with raw emotion and shocking secrets. Dangerous Beauty is the first novel I have ever

1059/1060

written and I hope to write many more in the future. If you enjoyed this book, please recommend it to your friends and write a review. If you would like to be the first to know about upcoming releases, contests, and more, send me an email at [email protected] with “subscribe” as the subject. Feel free to email any other comments or questions too. I love to hear from my readers. You can also find out more about me and find out about future releases at MichelleHLuvs.com.

@Created by PDF to ePub